《A Vision of Fire》


 Patch Notes

    Ok, so like I said, nothing too crazy changed. It¡¯s important for later though so I wanted to find a good spot to stop and get this done. I might change some spacing or a word here or there in some other chapters, but I just didn¡¯t list those. No point getting into the minutia of editing. If it wasn¡¯t fun for me I doubt it¡¯ll be fun for you lol.


    P.S. Seems like most of y¡¯all caught this on your own, but the edit to Amos being taken is in ¡°Amos: Exit¡± not Return.


    Clergy: Ruin: Updated Mary¡¯s name to Mariam.


    Ethan: Shadow of a Name: Ethan now spots and comments on the estates of the founding families estates and the Royal Villa.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Amos: Alone in the Woods: Updated Grandpa¡¯s appearance.


    Amos: Exit: Slightly altered the final moments before Amos is taken.


    Clergy: One More Time: Again, changed Mary¡¯s name to Mariam.


    Ethan: Difficulties: Updated Jensen¡¯s appearance


    Daniel Sando: Basin Tour: This is the only little change I¡¯ll post cause this was driving me crazy. When I first went to upload the chapter it said it was 2,000 words, but when it posted it was 1,999. I¡¯ve read this so many times and I don¡¯t know where that one word went, but if I have ocd it was in hyperdrive, so now I literally just added 3 words. I couldn¡¯t take it ??

 (Prelude) Caleb: Shadow of the Eclipse

    Year 42


    Caleb burst through the entrance of his chambers, letting the heavy stone doors slam shut behind him. He didn¡¯t have much time.


    They¡¯d be coming for him soon.


    He strode down the small steps leading into the room. The golden trim of his dark blue robe flowing behind his ankles, as his eyes frantically scanned the room. His chambers, like the rest of the villa, were largely carved into the face of the mountain, making the room almost seem like a cave. The walls and floors were made of squarely cut stone, while the ceiling was low and kept a more natural arch. Support beams jutted across the curved stone overhead, putting several ribbed indents into the top of the room.


    On his left, a large hearth kept a fire burning against the cool mountain air. A massive, four-poster bed was pressed onto the adjacent wall with a large trunk at its base. Next to the bed on the far wall was a dark wooden desk, littered with open texts and loose papers. Bookshelves lined the wall on the right except for a small archway at the far end. There, the opening led out onto a wide balcony with a perfect view of Dargas: his city, his home. Just because the room looked like a cave didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t be lavish.


    These were still the King¡¯s chambers after all.


    Boots were thundering outside the Royal Villa¡¯s walls, as Warriors filled the streets. This would be their final stand. Caleb had always admired their sense of duty. He¡¯d seen it drive men to save lives more than a few times, but it wouldn¡¯t help them today. Soldiers were used in the realm of men. They fought armies, nations, and Kings.


    They weren¡¯t meant for fighting demons.


    That was what these people had become, and now they were bearing down on the city. Monsters like that lived in the realm of sorcery and the arcane. In the realm of magic.  Only magic stood a chance against something from there. Only magic could save his people. He just needed to find it. His eyes fell back on the bookshelves. Caleb knew mages were always scribbling down runes for their spells. It was as good a place as any to start.


    He raced over to the shelves. Sweat dripping down his face as danger loomed at the edge of his nerves. One after another Caleb pulled books down, flipping through their pages before tossing them aside. He was just looking for something, anything, that caught his eye. After all, how was he supposed to know what a spell looked like? He sucked his teeth. Damn that mage and his cryptic instructions, Caleb cursed to himself.


    Knowing you needed magic was one thing, but finding it was easier said than done. It wasn¡¯t as simple as waving your hands and uttering some words. It was buried beneath ancient runes and decades of near-forgotten history. It could take years to uncover how to perform even the most basic spell. It¡¯s why being a mage was a lifetime profession, and why so few ever bothered with it.


    Well, that and the shame it would bring.


    It was no secret that magic had its uses, but it was a dark and twisted thing. There was an old saying about it, perhaps the oldest there was, that all his people knew well. Magic could get you what you wanted but the price would be high, it was always paid in blood, and no matter what you were looking for, it wouldn¡¯t be the same when you found it.


    Caleb gritted his teeth as he tossed a book aside.


    They¡¯d done everything, sacrificed their homeland, all in the hope that they might ward the Amarians off, but it hadn¡¯t worked. Nothing could, nothing but the mage. The biggest victory in this war had come from him, but so did all our losses, Caleb grumbled in his mind. That mage was the last among his people, but Caleb just couldn¡¯t trust him. Not anymore. So many died in the battle, he thought to himself. All because he had to kill her¡­ and now look where we are.


    Caleb shook his head. He couldn¡¯t let himself feel regret. He wouldn¡¯t. Not after what the mage had done. All that bloodshed¡­ and for what? Hiding away here had changed nothing. The mage had promised a weapon that would end this war once and for all, but where was it? Who knows! The mage wanted to be vague. ¡®It¡¯s in your room¡¯, he¡¯d said. ¡®You just need to find it.¡¯ That was it. That was all he was told.


    What kind of weapon was it? Just a weapon. How would he know where to look? He¡¯d know it when he saw it. Caleb scoffed as he tossed another book aside. That man was just a conceited box of riddles. Caleb couldn¡¯t even bring himself to speak his name. Traitors didn¡¯t deserve that respect.


    He slammed another book shut.


    Traitor or not, Caleb knew he needed him, and that¡¯s what stung most of all. Anger was seething inside him now. Like fire burning in his veins. Any other day he¡¯d try to bottle it down, but today was not that day.


    ¡°This is pointless!¡± Caleb finally said, throwing the shelf down and sending books tumbling onto the floor. Why was he stuck playing these pointless games? Wasting precious time entertaining a traitor¡¯s whims? I should¡¯ve just had the Warriors wring his neck and squeeze the answers from his throat!


    He paused. He¡¯d surprised even himself with that thought.


    Had he always been this violent? This rash? He stared into his shaking palms. No, not always. He¡¯d been a patient man once. A man whose kindness had earned him the adoration of his people. He sighed. No, he hadn¡¯t always been like this. This anger was new. It wasn¡¯t like an emotion he would feel, but something dark that controlled him. There were days now when his anger would take over, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it would let him go again. His hands tightened into fists. It was only after he¡¯d met the mage that this began. All of this was because of him.


    He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and let his anger vent away. Until the Amarians were dealt with, the mage was still needed. He¡¯d have to control himself.


    For now.


    He opened his eyes. It wouldn¡¯t do any good to keep him around if he couldn¡¯t find this weapon. He looked around the room again until his eyes fell on the wooden desk. Suddenly, something sparked inside him. It was too faint to be certainty, but it was something. He thought back to the mage¡¯s words. I¡¯ll know it when I see it. He smiled. This is it!


    With frantic breaths he dashed over to the desk and threw open the top drawer, clawing through the clutter inside before tossing it onto the floor. He kept going until the space was empty. There was nothing there. He paused. It¡¯s not here? His stomach turned in a familiar knot, but he shook off the feeling. It would be here. He just had to keep looking. He went to the next drawer, digging through the mess and tossing it aside until his fingers scraped along the bottom panel. His smile started to fade.


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± He said, as he tore open the last drawer.


    He begged and pleaded as he clawed through the cluttered space, and could only stare in horror as he came up empty again. He sunk down, pulling at his hair as he felt sweat dampen his robe. No, this can¡¯t be right, it has to be here!


    He sprung up and started searching the top of the desk, scrambling to sift through the clutter. His hands were trembling. They flailed across the wood, shoving books aside and papers into the air, until the frenzy knocked over an inkwell. He cursed to himself, pulling away as the black pool spread across the desk. He grabbed his shaking hand. Just calm down, he thought to himself, but it did nothing to quell his fear. He was panting now, as his heartbeat raced. Just calm down. He wanted the words to give him courage, he needed them to, but they were just words. He looked back at his hand.


    It was still shaking.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He said, sweeping his arms across the desk and knocking the clutter onto the ground. Why wasn¡¯t it here? It was supposed to be here! He let out a scream as he beat his fist against the wood, until a voice spoke in his head. The one voice he didn¡¯t need to hear right now. What a shame, the mage said, and that was such a good guess too. But why are you so upset? It¡¯s not like that¡¯s really what you wanted to know. Caleb tightened his fist, gritting his teeth as he let his head sag onto the desk. He should be angry, he wanted to be angry, but regret came to him first. Tears streamed down his face as he resigned himself to the truth. To the one question he¡¯d been too scared to ask. Why did it have to come to this?


    A scream outside his balcony tore him out of his thoughts. He stood there horrified as one after another the sounds of a dying city echoed across the stone walls. Soldiers shouting desperate orders, crowds of people arguing and fighting, glass breaking somewhere nearby, and a child crying alone. Dargas was descending into chaos and its people would suffer for it. His people would suffer for it. He felt his face twist into a scowl as guilt gnawed at his chest.


    This happened because you were weak! The mage snapped in his head. In the final moments you ran away!


    ¡°We lost!¡± Caleb spat back. ¡°You lost, and now we¡¯re dying for it!¡±


    Don¡¯t blame me! You were happy to start this war! Happy to let them die if it meant you¡¯d stay alive!


    Caleb sucked his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t let them die!¡± He screamed. ¡°You took them from me!¡±


    The mage started to laugh. I took them? He said. Is that really what you believe?


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I believe. It¡¯s what I know. If it wasn¡¯t for you my people¡ª¡±


    Your people? The mage scoffed. Your people? I¡¯ve done more for our people than you could ever hope to achieve. I saved our way of life!


    ¡°Then why are so many dead!¡±


    The mage laughed at that. And where were you when they died for our ambitions? Where were you when they suffered and bled?!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Caleb screamed, as he shook his head and stumbled away from the desk.


    That¡¯s right, you were with me. Standing at my side. Counselor to the butcher.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    No! The mage snapped. You wanted survival and this was the cost! You¡¯re still the bond-holder! You can¡¯t escape me, and I won¡¯t let you look away from our hard choice! He let out a vengeful laugh. Come, see them again.


    Caleb fell to his knees. His eyes went wild, rushing to the back of his head as the mage took control of his mind. Images of his people flashed through his thoughts. They were dying. Their bodies strewn across the barren mountain cliffs. Blood and sick oozing down the jagged rocks and seeping into the stone.


    Can you see it now, Caleb?


    He couldn¡¯t answer. He could barely think. Anger and blood had stained his thoughts. He threw his hands up to his head as he held back a scream. Why did he have to see this? He¡¯d already seen enough! Fire was burning in his veins, but the images only grew sharper. He could see their faces now. Men, women, and children. Even children! Their soft faces stained by the carnage. Their eyes hanging open. Lifeless and afraid.


    Do you remember all the people who died for you?


    ¡°They died for you!¡± Caleb spat, his anger exploding. ¡°You and your twisted magic killed them all!¡±


    And that¡¯s exactly what you wanted! The mage snapped back. How long are you going to keep lying to yourself?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not lying I¡ª¡±


    You knew this was going to happen.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    You knew people would die.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong¡ª¡±


    You knew! You knew, but you did it anyway, because you never wanted to protect them. You did this because you were scared!


    ¡°No!¡± Caleb said slamming his fists onto the floor. His fury finally took over. The rage burned within him, scorching away his inhibitions. This is what he wanted. He would find the mage and slaughter him. Rip him apart piece by piece and feed his entrails to the dogs! That would sate the Amarians! That¡¯d end the war! He didn¡¯t care what it cost! Nothing would stand in the way of his survival! Not even a few lives!


    He paused.


    What did I just say? He thought to himself.


    His eyes went wide as he stared into his palms. The anger within him turned cold. His bitterness soured into anguish.


    He was broken.


    And there it is, the mage said. The truth. Caleb¡¯s head sank as his tears dripped onto the floor. You want to know why you couldn¡¯t find the weapon? Because you couldn¡¯t accept yourself.


    What I¡¯ve created is more powerful than anything you¡¯ve witnessed. It will change everything, but it can¡¯t be wielded by just anyone. It takes a strong will, Caleb. The will to survive. No matter the cost.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to live¡­¡± Caleb said. The King¡¯s voice was nothing more than sobs and whispers now.


    I know you do, the mage said. And now, I think you finally know that too. Now I think you¡¯re ready. Go on and find your weapon.


    Caleb brought himself to his feet. He could feel something in the room now, a presence drawing him toward it. It¡¯s here, he thought to himself. He looked around the room one last time, his eyes lifeless and filled with tears. His gaze fell back on the balcony, lingering there as another scream tore through the city.


    He turned away.


    Why do you want this weapon so badly? A voice called out in his mind. It was different than the mage¡¯s though. Deeper and more refined. Caleb shook his head.


    ¡°No more voices!¡± he said. ¡°No more lectures! I¡¯ve had enough!¡±


    You will answer me, the voice said flatly. There was authority in its tone, like Caleb was just a child. Somehow he lost the urge to argue, but that didn¡¯t mean he had to answer. Why should he? The mage would get rid of it in a moment.


    That thought made him pause. Where was the mage? Couldn¡¯t he hear this? Caleb waited to hear another of his snarky remarks. There was only silence.


    We don¡¯t need to worry about him, the voice said. His kind isn¡¯t allowed in here. Caleb grabbed his head again, as a pain pulsed through it. No, not pain but¡­ a ringing. Like a scream his mind couldn¡¯t process. Don¡¯t tell me you forgot who I am. Come on, Caleb, you''re stronger than some twisted spell. I thought you wanted to be King!


    Suddenly the ringing stopped and Caleb¡¯s headache passed. He remembered now. He did know this voice.


    It was his own.


    Not the voice of the broken King, but the voice of who he was. The Caleb before Amarians and mages and magic. This was the voice of the good man. The kind man. The one who could protect his people. It was his pride.


    Listen to me, the voice said. You cannot use that weapon.


    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡± Caleb shot back. ¡°If I don¡¯t use it I¡¯ll die! All those people out there will die!¡±


    Those people are already dead! They died as soon as you started letting some mage tell you what to do!


    Caleb¡¯s heart sank. ¡°No, I can still save them¡ª¡±


    With what? Magic?! You think something as dark as that is meant for saving people? Come on Caleb, have you really forgotten? You know the saying. Magic is never free, it¡¯s always paid for in blood, and no matter what you were looking for¡ª


    ¡°¡­ it won¡¯t be the same when you get it.¡±


    Now you understand, the voice said. This magic won¡¯t save your people. It will break them.


    Caleb stumbled back to the desk, barely catching himself as he fell over it. He let his head sag onto the wood.


    ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    If you do this, whoever survives after tonight will be cursed. Chained to this place as outcasts. They¡¯ll never see beyond the peaks of the Niflheim Range. They¡¯ll never see the land that bore them. A fate their children and their children¡¯s children will share until our people starve away.


    ¡°Then¡­ what am I supposed to do?¡±


    Nothing. You¡¯ve already failed.


    Tears streamed down Caleb¡¯s face.


    Our people will die today, the voice said. You wanted to be a good King? Well, a King can¡¯t live without his people. There¡¯s only one path left for you to take. You know who you really are.


    Caleb looked down into his hands. Catching the small puddles of tears left in his sorrow¡¯s wake. He smiled.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    A wave of clarity suddenly washed over him. The answer was so simple.


    He didn¡¯t deserve to live.


    Just then the mage¡¯s voice popped back in his head. What just happened? He said. Why couldn¡¯t I hear you?


    ¡°I finally figured it out mage,¡± Caleb said, laughing as more tears streamed down his face. ¡°I know what I have to do.¡±


    What are you talking about? The mage said, but Caleb had already turned to walk out of the room.  You¡¯re not going to leave. What? You think you have convictions? You can¡¯t even say my name.


    ¡°If I do this you¡¯ll be forgotten,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Then no one will know your name.¡±


    The mage snarled at that. No! he snapped. You can¡¯t do this Caleb! You hear me? You can¡¯t! You still have to¡ª his words slowly started to fade, until at last the mage was silent. Caleb let out a sigh. He just wanted the chance to be a good man again, and now he knew it wasn¡¯t too late. All he had to do was walk away. Just step outside the keep doors and face the end with his people. If he couldn¡¯t live as a good man, he could at least try to die like one.


    It¡¯s more honor than you deserve for what you¡¯ve done, he thought.


    He¡¯d nearly convinced himself to walk out the door, until he noticed the room begin to dim. Caleb paused. It was the middle of the afternoon. It shouldn¡¯t have been getting dark. He felt a cold sweat drip down his brow as he turned to look out the window. Caleb¡¯s face went pale.


    Vala give me strength¡­


    A black mass had¡­ infected the Sun. Its light faded further, as the dark sick corrupted the celestial sphere. Caleb stared at the nightmare before him. The small bit of solace he¡¯d found slipped away, as the sun¡¯s light lost more ground. How is anyone supposed to fight this? He thought to himself, but it didn¡¯t matter now. The city was filled with screams as the darkness finished its work, and the shadow of night enveloped Dargas.


    A moment later there was a blinding flash of white and blue light from the sun. When it finally passed Caleb looked up, and what was left in the sky made him realize how powerless a King truly was.


    What was once the sun was now a sphere twice its normal size. Despite how large it was; the noonday light had dimmed to about the brightness of the moon. Its thin, gentle rays of light were gone. Now a deep red-orange glow lit up the Earth. None of that, though, is what scared Caleb the most. It wasn¡¯t a ball of light anymore. Now it looked like a hole filled with fire had opened up in the sky, and the flames were rushing out.


    He stared at it in disbelief. How can this be real? He stood there, struggling to accept what he was seeing, until he heard the flames in his hearth start to sputter. He turned to face the fireplace. There was something off about it. The way the flames were moving seemed¡­ unnatural. Every few seconds they would shake and distort, like a candle someone was struggling to blow out. Caleb stared at the fire, as a chill crept down his spine.


    Oh no.


    A near deafening roar erupted from the fireplace, like a tempest blowing straight onto the embers. Caleb fell to his knees and threw his hands over his ears. He looked at the hearth again, struggling to focus while the noise smothered his thoughts. The flames were thrashing in tall violent streaks against the stone, as if a gale had overtaken his hearth. Caleb focused on the air around him.


    There was no wind.


    The flames whipped from side to side, caught in a desperate struggle against the unseen storm. The fire grew more violent by the second. Its tall streaks beat against the hearth over and over, until the impossible happened. The flames cracked the stone.


    Caleb¡¯s eyes went wide. Was it his imagination? It could¡¯ve been from the heat of the fire, but the cracks weren¡¯t random. Where the streaks hit the stone it cracked, as if the flames were as solid as steel. The fire battered the stone, sending jagged marks up the wall until they¡¯d almost reached the ceiling. To anyone else it must have sounded like the Earth was splitting open, but it was nothing compared to the roar from the hearth.


    Thunderous didn¡¯t even begin to describe the strength of what bore down on him. It was unbearably loud. The roar didn¡¯t just reverberate through the room, it attacked him, as if something wanted to kill him with sound alone. It pierced through his mind, drowning his thoughts, his screams, even his sense of self in its wrath. In seconds all that was left in the room was noise and pain.


    Caleb cried out. There¡¯d be no redemption after all.


    Go to the desk! The mage suddenly said. Caleb was shocked.


    ¡°How did you get back in my head?¡± He screamed against the noise.


    There¡¯s no time for that! The mage snapped back. Just hurry!


    Caleb still didn¡¯t trust the mage, but he knew he was right. This was no time to argue. He tried to race over to the desk but the noise was sapping his strength, and he only managed to stumble into its frame.


    Stand up and listen! I¡¯m going to teach you a spell to force that thing out.


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Caleb said. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to use me, that¡¯s all this ever was!¡±


    Because if you don¡¯t, you¡¯re going to die, the mage said. How important will your pride be as you¡¯re burned alive?


    Caleb paused. There¡¯s no reason to be afraid, he thought to himself. Tell him you¡¯d rather die than let him win! He mustered up some courage and turned to face the door again.  I¡¯m leav¡ª another earth shattering boom erupted from the hearth. He nearly jumped out of his skin as he snapped toward the noise. The flames had sent another jagged crack up the wall that nearly reached the ceiling. He stared at it with sunken eyes and he knew the truth. His courage was gone.


    He was a coward after all.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Caleb said after a moment. ¡°Teach me the spell.¡±


    Good, the mage said. First, you¡¯ll need some blood.


    ¡°Right,¡± he said, grabbing a quill off the desk before readying to cut his palm.


    No, the mage said suddenly. Not yours. Not yet. There¡¯s a vial on the third row of the bookshelf.


    Caleb gawked. ¡°What?¡± He turned toward the shelf. ¡°When did you¡ª why?¡±


    People always ask ¡®why¡¯ in the middle of the situation, the mage groaned. Just go get it.


    Caleb groaned but obeyed, going to the shelf and feeling around until he found a small vial of blood. The mage rattled off his instructions and Caleb did his best to follow along, going to the desk and using his fingers to paint the blood onto a blank page. The design was a circle paired with runes he didn¡¯t recognize, smaller ones along the edge and a larger one in the middle. As he dumped out the vial he realized there was a small stone inside too, matte black and dead.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Caleb asked, as he held up the blood-soaked stone.


    The fruits of your sins, the mage said, and your salvation. Now we need your blood.


    Caleb grabbed a loose quill and cut his palm with its tip. Put the stone in the center of the page, let your blood drip on top of the circle, then mark it with your thumb. Caleb obeyed. Now crumple it and toss it into the fire! The wall cracked again. Do it now, while his attention is divided! You have to force him out!


    ¡°Him?¡± Caleb asked, as he felt his skin turn cold. ¡°Then¡­ then he really came. Their King¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t act surprised, the mage said. You knew it was just a matter of time¡ª


    ¡°Because of you!¡± Caleb spat back. ¡°You did this! You killed her!¡±


    We did! The mage shot back. Don¡¯t act innocent now. We both played our parts then and lived. I did my job this time, now what will you do?


    The roar from the hearth suddenly spiked as the flames pounded harder on the stone. He had to act. He raced back to the hearth, crumpled up the paper, and tossed it into the fire.


    At first, nothing happened. The paper simply burned. As soon as the flames had finished their work they started¡­ screaming. The fire began to change colors, turning from their normal orange glow into a bright purple. They nearly burst out of the hearth as their intensity exploded. Caleb was knocked back, shielding his face, until all at once the flames swirled together and sank back into their ashes. The screaming stopped, and Caleb dared to peak at the scene. Is it ov¡ª A plume of smoke erupted from the hearth, filling the room and lashing Caleb¡¯s lungs.


    As the smoke began to clear he looked back at the fireplace. All that was left inside was a pile of ashes. You feel it now, don¡¯t you? The mage asked. The power calling to you.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I do,¡± Caleb said. He sat up and started moving on his hands and knees over to the hearth. As he drew closer to it he could hear something murmuring. Like whispers echoing through his mind.


    He was kneeling over the ashes now. As he looked at them he could see something begin to reveal itself in the pile. It was a dark glass stone, small enough to fit in the palm of his hand. He reached into the ashes with two hands and scooped it up. Looking closer he could see a purple light glowing, pulsing inside the stone. It was mesmerizing. He gently rolled the gem into one hand, using the other to rub its surface with his fingers, as shifted between smooth and jagged.


    It was calling to him. He couldn¡¯t understand the words but he could feel its intent. It wanted him to open the trunk by his bed. He stood up, still holding the stone in his hand, and walked over to the chest. With two firm clicks he undid its clasps and slowly opened it up.


    He found what he was looking for.


    Inside, sitting on top of his folded clothes, was a dagger unlike any other. The blade was not made of metal. Instead, it was forged from a black rock and what looked like dark violet glass. There was a discernible tip, but the rest of the blade was erratic. Almost like it had been broken off of a rock. The handle was wrapped in dark rags, except for where the blade and the handle met. There, the rags gave way to a small circular opening. An opening that looked just the right size for the stone.


    He picked up the knife, holding it in one hand and the stone in the other. As the two drew closer together the knife began to change. Runes, just like the ones he¡¯d drawn, began to appear etched in purple light along the handle. A violet mist began to rise out of the indents in its jagged form, as the glass began to glow. The whispers grew stronger. The stone wanted to be in the dagger. It needed to be.


    Caleb held the gem in his fingers. Don¡¯t fight it, the mage said. You know what you have to do. He swallowed, then began to lower the stone onto the dagger. Small streaks of purple lightning flashed between the stone and its setting. He brought them a bit closer until the stone was pulled from his hand, landing in its spot with a resounding clink. The runes and glass pulsed then came to life, gleaming now as moonlight does off the sea. Caleb marveled at the blade.


    ¡°Now, you have what you need,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Now you can end this.¡±


    Me? The mage said laughing. No, no, didn¡¯t you hear me before? This is your weapon.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s stomach dropped. ¡°No I-I can¡¯t.¡±


    But you have to.


    ¡°Someone else will¡ª¡±


    No, they won¡¯t. You¡¯re the one who has to do this! You¡¯re the only one he''ll let get close.


    ¡°No I¡ª¡±


    You wanted to live, Caleb. This is the price. Now is your will strong enough?


    Caleb scowled at those words, but then the door to his room suddenly burst open. He quickly tucked the blade inside his robe.


    They¡¯d finally come for him.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± two voices called out to him.


    Standing in the doorway were Jedd and Gabor, his two personal bodyguards. Storied Warriors both, they were dressed in their standard uniform. A gambeson beneath iron plating, with dark pants and boots. Adorned proudly on the chest plate was the crest of his people, his culture, the crest of Magnus. A shield bearing crossed axes, with an eagle resting its wings over it from behind and bowing its head over the top.


    Jedd was considered the best swordsmen in all of Dargas. His short-sword was in its scabbard attached to his waistband. He had a lean build, with short brown hair he neatly combed back, a clean-shaven face, and brown eyes. His face was normally stoic, but today even he couldn¡¯t hide his fear.


    Gabor was a giant of a man. He could barely bend down low enough to fit through the doorway. He had a full face with red hair he trimmed short at the side and a thick beard. Gabor didn¡¯t carry a sword. Instead he held an axe in his hand that most men probably couldn¡¯t hold with two. It had a long, curved edge with intricate markings along the blade. The hilt was made of a deep red wood and at its base was another metal piece with a spiked end.


    ¡°Are you all right, my lord?¡± Gabor asked. ¡°We could hear you screaming on our way here.¡±


    Caleb knew he couldn¡¯t tell them the truth. Even if they believed him, they¡¯d never forgive him. Another pang of guilt gripped his chest. I¡¯m sorry, he thought to himself.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all right,¡± Caleb said. ¡°The room just started to shake a bit.¡±


    Both his guards looked around the room. At the cracks going up to the ceiling and the clutter on the floor. If either of them had something to say about it, they chose not to bring it up.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we need to get you out of here. Now.¡± Jedd said.


    Caleb nodded, standing and following Jedd out the door while Gabor trailed behind. They raced down the torch lit hall of the villa. Normally, the stone walls could keep out the cacophony of city life, but Caleb could still hear some of the screams. The look on the two men¡¯s faces said they heard them too.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡± Caleb asked.


    Both men¡¯s eyes drifted to the floor.


    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s difficult to describe your Majesty,¡± Gabor said.


    ¡°Forgive me for speaking out of line, my lord,¡± Jedd cut in, ¡°But you must promise us that no matter what happens you will not look at the sun.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Caleb said.


    ¡°I cannot explain it, but it is a matter of life and death,¡± Jedd said. ¡°Please, your majesty, we need your word.¡±


    Caleb had never seen so much fear in Jedd¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Alright. You have it,¡± Caleb said. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell him he¡¯d already seen it; but still he didn¡¯t understand. Why was merely looking such a threat?


    If the fire was what they were afraid of, then I¡¯ve already taken care of it, he thought to himself.


    Still, the look in the two men¡¯s eyes gave him a bad feeling. He did his best to shake it off as they ran.


    Eventually, the three men made it out of the hallway and into the main foyer of the villa. It was a large, open space. A long red carpet was going across the floor while several elaborate chandeliers were hanging in a line above them. To their left, a large wooden door was sealed shut. Keeping whatever was going on outside, outside. He hoped.


    ¡°Gabor!¡± Another voice called from the other side of the foyer.


    Running toward them was a young man with long brown hair, soft eyes, and a clean-shaven face. He was dressed much the same as Jebb and Gabor. A gambeson beneath iron plating, with dark pants and boots. It, of course, didn¡¯t bear the old Magnus crest. He was too young to be a true Warrior, Caleb would¡¯ve been surprised if he was even 18, but who among their people didn¡¯t aspire to join their ranks? To earn a chance to catch the great Vala¡¯s eye, and earn a to join his legion in the next life? It was the greatest privilege to his people. Even in times like these.


    ¡°Arne! It¡¯s good to see you lad!¡± Gabor called out to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on in the rest of the keep?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve secured everyone else who was here into the dining hall,¡± the boy said as he kept running toward them.


    ¡°Excellent, you can come help us escort the King there,¡± Gabor said.


    Arne was about to respond until he heard stone crumbling behind the three men, and saw a thin ray of sunlight enter the room. Caleb resisted the urge to turn around, but Arne began to raise his eyes toward the light.


    ¡°No boy! Don¡¯t look!¡± Gabor shouted, dropping his axe and racing toward him, but he was already too late. Arne looked up into the light. As soon as he did his eyes went wide and his face twisted in horror. Caleb nearly buckled over as he watched what happened next.


    Flames started coming from Arne.


    He wasn¡¯t catching on fire. The flames were sprouting from inside his body. First, his eyes started spitting out flames, then his nose, then his mouth, until fire was bursting out his skin and armor. It enveloped his whole body in a fierce blaze, until in an instant, it was gone. Arne¡¯s body and clothes somehow came out unscathed as he started to fall. Gabor slid onto the ground, catching Arne just before he could hit the stone floor.


    Jedd and Caleb raced over to them. Gabor¡¯s mouth hung open as he sat on the ground holding Arne¡¯s body. Caleb was shocked. The boy looked completely unharmed. He might have thought Arne was sleeping if not for his lifeless eyes hanging open.


    ¡°Gabor¡­¡± Jedd began, but he cut himself off. One look at Gabor¡¯s face and he knew there were no words to make this right.


    Gabor stood, holding Arne in his arms, and walked back over to where he¡¯d dropped his axe before. He gently slung Arne over his shoulder, holding him steady with one hand while he picked up his axe with the other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and get to the dining hall.¡± Gabor said at last.


    Caleb and Jedd both looked at him, then Jedd turned to Caleb.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Jedd asked.


    Caleb paused.


    What truly startled him wasn¡¯t watching Arne fall. It wasn¡¯t seeing Gabor¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t even the thought of this happening to all his people. No, what truly frightened Caleb was one simple question.


    Why didn¡¯t that happen to me?


    He¡¯d looked at the sun too. Not just a crack in the wall where some of its light peaked through, but the whole sun. Why wasn¡¯t he a lifeless body on the ground like Arne? Why did the fire come for him in the hearth instead? He didn¡¯t know, and that¡¯s what scared him the most. Caleb sucked his teeth. Listen to yourself! How long will you stay this selfish?! He looked back at Gabor one more time, before taking a deep breath and nodding to Jedd.


    The three men took off down the foyer. They turned into another hallway, racing through the space in silence. Eventually Jedd spoke up.


    ¡°The dining hall should be just up here,¡± he said.


    They turned around the corner in front of them. Caleb could see the entrance to the hall up ahead on the left wall, but the wooden doors that led to it were ajar.


    ¡°Those shouldn¡¯t be open,¡± Gabor said.


    Just as he finished that thought there was a scream and a flash of light from inside the room. A man¡¯s body suddenly fell through the doors, hitting the floor. Caleb looked into the man¡¯s eyes.


    They were lifeless.


    A moment later Caleb could hear metal boots making their way through the door. A knight strode out of the room looking down at the floor as he moved. Whoever it was had on a suit of full plate, with the helmet on, but their armor was strange. It almost looked¡­ charred. There were black marks all along its surface. Even stranger was that it looked like it was still in a fire. It was radiating a deep red-orange glow, as if it was lying in a bed of hot embers. Small spurts of flame seemed to spit out of the joints when it moved. The faceguard on the helmet was up, but Caleb couldn¡¯t get a clear look at who it was. The knight stopped and looked over at the three men, and Caleb¡¯s face went pale.


    There was no one inside.


    Caleb was so dumb-struck he barely noticed Gabor placing Arne down behind him. He moved up past Jedd and Caleb with a cold look on his face. His grip tightened on his axe.


    ¡°You fucking demon!¡± Gabor shouted, as he charged at the knight.


    It nodded its head, making the faceguard fall into place, and raised its left hand. The torches in the room all sputtered at once, then it closed its fist. Suddenly, all the fires on the torches were pulled into an orb as big as its chest above the knight¡¯s hand. The small part of the hallway they were in was suddenly as bright as day, while the rest of it descended into darkness.


    Gabor wasn¡¯t fazed. His fury kept him focused. He raised up his axe, ready to swing, but as he drew close the knight opened its fist and brushed his hand to the side. The ball of fire lashed out at Gabor, forming a funnel shape and striking him in the head, like the fire had turned solid again.


    The blow was massive. It sent the giant Gabor crashing against the wall and cracked the stone. The knight dropped his hand and the ball of fire returned to its original position in the air. It started walking toward Gabor.


    Caleb was too stunned to speak. He turned to look at Jedd and saw a level of panic he never thought the stoic man could achieve.


    ¡°Gabor!¡± Jedd shouted, drawing his sword. He charged at the knight, but it didn¡¯t even look at Jedd. It merely raised up its right hand and brushed it to the other wall. The fire lashed out again, burrowing into Jedd¡¯s chest. He dropped his sword, spitting up blood as the fire knocked him up onto the wall. Then the knight held up its arm and opened its palm. The flames turned into shackles in response, pinning an unconscious Jedd against the wall by his wrists and ankles.


    Blood was splattered on the stone by Gabor and running down his head. He glared at the knight, struggling to pick himself up, but he was too late. It was already in front of him. The knight raised its free hand up grabbing Gabor by the face. He screamed as fire erupted from his body, and consumed him the way it had done to Arne. Now, the knight began to make its way back over to Jedd, lowering its arm to bring Jedd to eye-level. It grabbed his face, and the fire consumed him.


    It walked over to Jedd¡¯s sword lying on the ground and picked it up. As soon as its hand grabbed the handle, the ball of fire swarmed into the blade. In a brilliant flash the iron turned a furious red, before its color faded and most of it turned to ash, falling away and leaving only a short, jagged edge. Then the sword began to glow anew, as fiery runes glistened along the blade. The light in the hall dimmed to a pale red-orange glow, radiating from the knight and its sword. It turned and started to make its way toward Caleb.


    He felt his legs turn to jelly, as the knight took each step. Too stunned to speak, Caleb fell to his knees, his mouth gaped open. Tears were streaming down his face as the knight stood over him, until in one motion it grabbed Caleb by the shoulder and stabbed him through the chest.

 Unknown: A Vision of FIre

    He could feel himself floating. Feel the subtle rise and fall as cold waves passed beneath him like strangers in a crowd. They brushed against the ends of his toes, the groove of his back, and the spaces between his fingers, but they never knew he was there. To them, he was just a part of the scenery.


    Another soul lost at sea.


    Where... am I? he thought to himself, but he could barely hold the question in his mind. Everything felt... off. He was tired. Confused. Every thought felt buried in a haze. He swayed with the waves as more of them came, letting water wash up against his skin. Cold groped at his thigh, around his neck, catching his breath. He shuddered. I should go, he thought, I¡ª Then he paused. I... what? His head was ringing. The thought was right there! I...


    I¡ª then it was gone. Taken by the sea and scattered into its depths.


    He looked up.


    The sky was dark. Barren. There was no moon or stars above him, yet their quiet light somehow still lingered. He could just barely see the faint outline of waves rolling in the distance, as water stretched out as far as he could see beneath the faceless night. How long until morning? he thought idly. Then he froze. Morning? He stared up at the empty sky. No, that''s not right. His head was throbbing. I know it''s not. There it was again! That feeling, that pit at the edge of his mind. He knew he was missing... something. Something important! It itched in his head. Gnawed at his thoughts, pining, screaming! He couldn''t let this go! The pit dug out his mind, until its edges spread wide, and it loomed in his thoughts like a gulf, a crater, an endless void. That sinking abyss where his heart should be, where his soul should be, where he should be, but there was nothing there. No, he thought, no, there''s something there. Something


    I¡ª He froze. Forgot? But I...


    Wait who... who am I?


    The words sank in his gut like a boulder. No, he thought. No, I know who I am. His insides were twisting. I do. The tide turned restless. The water started to rise, sending waves that were larger, stronger, they knocked him aside. I have to go! He thought. I have to go right now! He was still in a daze, but he just had to get up. If he left, he''d be fine! He could still get away! Except he couldn''t.


    He couldn''t move. Wait wha¡ª


    Water plowed into his face, more stung at his eyes. His legs drooped. His body twisted. He was starting to slide under.


    Holy shit! Fear lurched up his throat. Holy shit! Holy shit! His hands dipped below the waves. Then his waist, his stomach. He braced at the cold. No! No! I''m not dying here! His panic felt feral. His instincts raged. I''m not! I won''t! He stared down at his arm. His eyes were still burning. His vision swam from the pain, but he looked, putting all his focus behind one word. Move. He glared. Move! Harder. Move! His courage was crumbling. He needed this. Please!


    He waited for feeling. Nothing happened. Please¡ª another wave cracked him on the side of the head, and he rolled, tumbling headfirst into the sea.


    He lost the surface in an instant. The next light was gone. He kept rolling, swirling with the terror of the abyss. Water slipped down his throat. His chest started to burn. He was going to choke. He was going to¡ª drown, he thought, softly at first. Then he screamed. Shit, I''m gonna drown! I''m gonna drown! I''m¡ª the tide rocked him forward. His head lurched up... and broke through to the surface.


    He took a breath, gasping, but it wasn''t enough! He needed more air! His head tilted back, pulling his gaze toward the sky... and then he saw it.


    The storm.


    Black clouds above him corrupted the sky, churning with a wind only they seemed to feel. They brought no rain, only thunder, terrible and deep, pounding the air like it might shatter from the sound. It shook the ocean with its fury, made it tremble from its might, until in a blinding flash lightning ripped across the sky¡ª and it was violet. Scorched violet, like the light was tinged by ash. It pulsed through the clouds the way cracks mar a stone, writhing across the shifting sky. It was terrible. Powerful. The sight left him in awe, until the tide came again and snatched him out of his trance, dragging him back into the sea. Terror crawled inside him, like insects under his skin. He felt them moving. Squirming. Breeding. Biting. Move! Move! Please just move! Please! Nothing listened. He couldn''t move, and the sea was wild now.


    The waves were gods, titans, mountains unchained. He was lost in their motion, trampled by their step. In and out, up and down, he couldn''t keep up. There was only the sound of thunder and waves, crashing in his ear like cascading fury. Come on! he pleaded, as his chest started to burn. Twitch, scream, please, do something, anything! His eyes went wide. Breathe... I can''t breathe!


    He gasped, letting agony pour into his chest as water forced its way down his throat. He felt the darkness consume him. He was going to pass out... and then the current changed. What was once a wild, unpredictable sprawl gained new purpose. A single direction.


    Down.


    Water surged past him, dragging down the tide as if the sea were draining. The weight of the waves plunged him deeper into the abyss, until a final push from the tide threw him into the depths, and the sea swallowed him whole.


    It was dark in the belly of the deep. There were no lingering lights, no shadowy figures lurking, there was just... nothing. A boundless cold where weary souls went to die. Please¡ª he began, but he choked, sucking in more water, as his lungs screamed and burned. Soon spasms were ripping through him as his body reached its limit. The irony was almost funny. The first sign that his body could move was the final sign that this was the end.


    He closed his eyes.


    It''s alright, a voice suddenly boomed in his head. Really it was more like voices, a choir of them. Men, women, and children resounding as one in his thoughts. I have you now.


    What¡ª he began, but he cut himself off as he realized that he was... falling. Free falling. As if the water had never been there at all. He opened his eyes and saw he was barreling down toward a white light. Wind rushed past him. He was picking up speed. His stomach lurched, twisted, he couldn''t¡ª all at once the light erupted in front of him, and the dark scene around him was obliterated.


    He was in grass.


    He felt it brushing against him, soft and thin, like velvet waving gently with the wayward breeze, leaving drops of cool dew in their wake. He sighed. Then he heaved. Water dribbled out his mouth as he struggled to breathe. Another cough curled him up onto his hands and knees until¡ª Wait a second, he thought, I can move! He found two more precious breaths then looked down at his hand, turning it over shakily just to confirm he was right. He smiled, drained and nearly broken, but he smiled.


    "I can move!" he shouted, coughing and laughing. Then he coughed again. And again. And again. And¡ª Ok! he thought, no more shouting. He choked. No more laughing. Faint chuckles blossomed softly, like birds'' songs in his mind, interrupting his thoughts.


    It''s alright, the choir said again, as their laughter past, just breathe. Heat swelled in his chest as their words echoed through him. He felt alive again. His next breath rushed air into his chest, finally soothing him out of his vicious coughing fit.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Who are you?" he asked, looking up, and he knelt there. Frozen. Mouth gaped in awe, because even after all the healing was done, the scene around him still managed to take his breath away.


    He was kneeling in a forest of massive trees, each one towering over him by at least several stories. Branches, thick and dense with leaves, stretched out like a labyrinth across the sky; while rays, almost woven of silk and sunlight, reached down toward the hills of roots and grass that rolled on as far as he could see. It was beautiful. Majestic. And nothing compared to what flew before him now.


    Hovering just a few steps away was a mass of brilliant flames. The fires twisted and soared, like comets in a dance, roaring through the air as they wove themselves into a sphere of red-orange light. Heat pulsed through the trees. Embers raced toward the leaves, and at the center of it all was an orb of fire, whose gentle glow and wavering light somehow gave off the impression of a face.


    I''m a friend, the flames said in their choir of voices. As it spoke, the fire''s roars seemed to fade behind its voice, growing soft until they bristled and snapped as gently as a small campfire.


    "I don''t understand," he said, beginning to stand. "What''s going on here? What is this place? What¡ª"


    I know you have questions, the flames cut in, but we don''t have much time.


    "Time for what?"


    The orb''s glow softened in a way that he could only describe as what it would look like if a fire could smile. You have an important task ahead, the flames said, but it will be hard. I won''t lie to you.


    He brought himself to his feet. Somehow staring into the flames was helping him. Healing him. It burned away the haze in his mind and gave him focus. "What is it?" he asked, walking closer to the flames.


    If I explained it now, you wouldn''t understand, they said, but you need to be ready.


    Soon the fires were just within his arm''s reach, their light swirling in his eyes. "Can you help me?" he asked.


    There was a long pause.


    I''m sorry, they said at last. Waking you up was the best I could do.


    He stood just before the flames now, basking in their light, and for the first time he realized that... nothing was burning. The forest embraced the flames, pulsing with their red-orange light. Leaves bathed in their colors, grass soaked in their glow, and the trees stood shining at the sight of their triumph. The rising sun caught beneath their leaves. Even now, so close to the flames they never burned him they were just... warm. Alluring, like the start of a tender embrace. Their heat held him close with loving arms, and in its grasp, he finally felt at peace. He felt at home. He reached out his hand, his mind lost in the vision of fire before him.


    There''s a great strength in you, the flames said, glowing in their familiar smile. A strength I''m willing to believe in.


    All at once the fires broke off from their dance and rushed toward him, wrapping him up as they pulled him toward the orb in their core. We''re out of time, they said suddenly, but I know you can do it. The orb''s light was getting brighter, stronger, beckoning him in as he inched closer to it.


    Find me when you return.


    The flames pulled his arm within reach of the core. He stretched out his hand, bathing in its light, until at last he forced his hand through its center. The flames enveloped him and rose, erupting from the core, bursting out until their aura nearly towered among the trees, and came together as a single, perfect image. A bird made of flame. The beast spread its wings and roared, forcing light out from its form, until the forest was lost in an explosion of white.


    Then, everything froze.


    He found himself standing in a white and empty... room? Space? He wasn''t really sure. It seemed endless. The floor was smooth like stone yet somehow, he could see through it. It was like he was standing on a sheet of glass hung out over the edge of the world. He looked down. Shit. He started to gag. He leaned over, stomach churning¡ª and then he froze.


    There was something in the corner of his eye.


    He turned to his right, slowly, looking over at the blur beside him... except it wasn''t a blur. It was a hole. A hole in the air next to him. He cocked his head to the side. What the hell is that? He turned his head the other way. Maybe ''hole'' wasn''t totally right. It was more like there was a... patch missing, revealing a bed of darkness beneath the white, or maybe¡ª He stopped. Something''s... missing? He paused again. Yes, that... that was it! Something was missing! Something here! Something important! It was hounding at him, gnawing at him, screaming at him! It wanted to be found! He had to know! He kept staring, and the longer he looked, the more his vision was drawn toward it, into it, deeper and deeper; until the white merely blurred the edge of his sight, and he was staring at a completely different space.


    It was a room. This time, he was sure. Really, it was almost like a castle. Stone bricks lined the walls, larger slabs made up the floor, and the ceiling arched with a large window nearby. There was¡ª he strained his eyes. Shit, it was hard to see here! It looked like the room was made of dust someone kept trying to blow away, making everything stream like smoke. He had to focus to keep the image clear, but it was hard, and he wasn''t good at it.


    Most of the room was blurred, but he could see right in front of that window, and there two figures stood. They were more like shadows, dark and unrefined, but they were people. That much he could tell. One of them was standing right in front of the window. It kept a hand and fist clasped behind its back, as it looked out past the glass into infinite blurry white. The other was just a few steps to the left, and it was starting to come closer.


    "This is a waste of time Galahad," the one walking said. Its voice was like the fire''s, a choir instead of just one, but it almost sounded... broken. Every voice seemed like it was trying to match some impossible pitch, low and inhuman. They were joined by a single tone bleating behind their speech, struggling to hit that same note. It gave him chills to listen.


    "I didn''t think that was your concern," the one by the window, Galahad, said in that same eerie voice.


    "Let me rephrase that then," the other one said. "This is a waste of my time."


    Galahad turned its head. "You''ve gotten your money, more comes after the job is done."


    The other one raised a hand to its face, shaking its head. "The job is done." It waved its hand in the air. "The kid is dead¡ª"


    "Then show me the body."


    The other one scoffed. "You saw what happened. How much more proof do you need?" It folded its arms. "Unless you just wanna hang the fucking thing on your wall."


    Galahad said nothing.


    "Fine," the other one said after a moment, "but you don''t send an arbiter to collect a corpse¡ª" The other one stopped. Galahad was right in front of its face.


    "Unless that corpse is someone important," Galahad said, cocking its head to the side. "But we both know that." It took a step closer. "So instead of fishing for leverage and wasting my time, go do what I paid you to do."


    Their faces still looked like a blur to him, but a silence lingered in the room. A silence... and an understanding. Galahad turned away, walking back toward the window. "If he''s dead, bring the body back and take care of any evidence."


    The other one, the arbiter, brought a hand behind its head and cracked its neck. "He is dead¡ª"


    "And if he''s not," Galahad cut in, "then I''m sure someone of your talents can make use of this." It turned, opening its fist, and in its hand was a deep onyx rock. There was no smoke, no blurriness, he could just... see it, and it was mesmerizing.


    One moment it was rough and jagged, like a fragment from a larger piece. The next it was smooth, its flaws forgotten, as if they''d only been a trick of the light¡ª except light wasn''t just coming from the window. One was inside the stone. He saw it deep beneath that ominous black. A violet glow against Galahad''s form. It pulsed to the rhythm of ragged breaths and made the stone seem almost like glass, gleaming as moonlight does off the sea. Galahad tossed it to the arbiter, who caught it with one hand and held it up to its eyes.


    "Don''t worry," the arbiter said, its shrill choir mending together, joining into one. Now it spoke with a gruff and spiteful voice. A man''s voice. Smoke fell away from the arbiter''s face as he peered into the light, fading until it was just as clear as the stone. He seemed young, despite his angular face, but life was cruel, and his had left him nothing but scars. A gash, old and deep, scraped down his closed right eye, while dark lines marked the ghosts of smaller wounds. He was tanned and worn and spotted with grime, scowling beneath a mess of dark hair. His one good eye was locked onto the stone¡ª and it was glowing, pulsing, with that same violet light. The arbiter turned and looked not toward Galahad, but toward him, as if he''d known he was standing there all along. "I''ll find him."


    What the fuck! He jumped away, scattering the image as he stumbled back into the white. What the hell was that? His foot tapped the clear floor. What did¡ª


    It cracked beneath him.


    His stomach lurched as he fell back, tumbling out of the shattered white and into an open sky. Wind roared past him. He was barreling toward something green. The forest. The forest from before, only now those grand trees looked like twigs beneath their leaves. A sea of green rising to meet him. Shit! He needed help! He had to scream! He... he couldn''t. His voice was gone. He tried again and again, but all that came out was a silent, terrified scream as he fell out of the sky and crashed hard against the forest floor.


    ********************


    ********************


    Thank you so much for reading! Please let me know what you thought and if you liked it please hit the star and follow me! There''s a lot more where this came from!

 Unknown: Awakening

    Find me when you return.


    He bolted awake, cold beads of sweat dripping down his face as he panted hard trying to catch his breath. His heart was racing. He could still feel the shock. The fear. The fall. He brought his hand to his chest. Holy shit, he thought to himself. Was that... a dream? How¡ª


    A cough ripped out his throat. Then another. Then again. They were spiteful. Angry. They tore at his sides, until the pain keeled him over and his hand flung to his mouth, as if that might keep his insides from spilling onto the floor of... actually, where the hell was he?


    It was dark. Too dark to see. He reached out to the right until his hand pressed against a cold stone wall. Stone? He thought, Where would there be¡ª he coughed again, then gasped, bracing for more... but they never came. He took a breath. At least that''s done. He went to rub his eyes. Now where the hell¡ª Shit! He hissed through his teeth. His left eye was sore. He flinched back as he tapped it again. Honestly, his whole face felt scarred. There were scabbed over cuts and tender spots everywhere he touched, but it wasn''t just his face. Everything hurt.


    He groaned as he pushed himself up on something hard and heard wood creak beneath him. A bed frame? He asked himself. He pushed down again. Then I guess this is a mattress. Straw poked and itched at his hand where the fabric was worn. An old one though. His eyes could barely make out its misshapen form, but it was getting clearer. Light had to be coming from somewhere.


    He shifted himself over to the edge of the bed. Why was I asleep? When did I get hurt? He grabbed his chest. When did¡ª he paused. What the hell am I wearing? In his hand, he felt the coarse fabric of a shirt he didn''t remember putting on. In fact, after taking a closer look at it, he wasn''t even sure it qualified as a shirt. It was heavily worn and littered with torn seams, odd patches of different fabrics, and dried stains of what he hoped wasn''t blood. Of what he hoped wasn''t his blood. His pants carried the same tattered theme as his shirt, all the way down to his bare, dirty feet.


    He started to shake. What the fuck is going on? He clutched at his clothes, manic and afraid, as if some answers were sewn into the fabric. What the fuck is¡ª


    He coughed again and caught the outburst in his hand. He looked down at his palm. There was blood. This was more than just a rough cough. He was in bad shape and he knew it... but it didn''t scare him. Somehow, he knew what to do.


    He pulled up his shirt to get a closer look at the damage. It was hard to see in the dark, but he could still make out the black and purple splotches spread across his chest. He went to work gently moving his hands along the damaged skin, trying to feel for injuries.


    Sharp pain following movement of the arms and torso with skin sensitive to the touch probably means rib fractures. Two, maybe three of them. This shortness of breath could just be from the force of some kind of impact... or worst case one of my lungs might have partially collap¨C


    He froze.


    What did I just say?


    The words had just come out, but now they felt strange. Like they were foreign and familiar all at once. He knew he was right he just... he just....


    Wait... how do I know all that?


    The dream replayed in his mind again and again, but it wasn''t helping. Nothing was. He couldn''t remember a thing, not even¡ª not even me.


    Nerves bubbled in his gut. No, wait who... who am I?


    His stomach dropped.


    No, no this couldn''t be real. It couldn''t. But in the dream¡ª It was just a dream! None of this was real! He knew who he was he just had to focus. To think! He tried to clear his mind. To summon the truth from his thoughts. He waited and waited. It''s not working. No! He had to keep going. The truth was in his head somewhere and he had to get it out. He needed to know! Think! It''s not working! Think! It''s not working!


    He let out a wild, desperate scream as he flung himself forward trying to escape, but his body wouldn''t listen. His wounds lashed out with livid heat, as waves of dizziness and nausea ripped through him. His legs, still stiff, were slow to respond and he went toppling hard onto the floor.


    Pain lashed out hot and angry where his skull met the stone. He grabbed his head, thrashing as his agony raged. This was it. No more, he couldn''t take it. His body felt useless, his memories were gone, and all he had now was terror and pain.


    "What''s the matter clergy boy, you scared?" a hoarse voice called out to him. "You afraid to die for your sins?"


    What? He thought to himself. The pain was¡ª he groaned¡ª starting to fade, or at least it was manageable now, but that voice. He looked up, trying to find its source. His vision was still blurred from before and hitting his head hadn''t helped. All he could see was a haze of darkness, broken only by two red dots hovering in front of him. He groaned, closing his eyes as another wave of dizziness came over him. There was some kind of... ringing in his head, muddying his focus. A moment later it passed, but when he opened his eyes the red dots had vanished. Straining his vision, he saw that hovering in their place was a pair of dark brown eyes. Their white hue flared in the darkness around them, catching bits of the wayward light nearby and giving their stare an ominous glow.


    Every instinct he had told him they weren''t safe but his desperation drove him more than his fear. After all, they were someone''s eyes. Someone who could help him understand what was going on. Someone who could help him escape.


    Too weak to stand back up he started crawling toward them, desperate for answers and relief.


    "Help... me," he moaned, his voice filled with pain.


    The eyes said nothing back, only holding their vicious gaze in response.


    "Help me, please help me."


    "Help you?" They said. Then they laughed. Laughed. "What makes you think I''d help you?"


    Wha¡ª what? he thought. He couldn''t believe it. Here he was, struggling to survive and this person was laughing at him. Mocking him. Anger was the only thing that kept his despair in check. He clawed at the ground, crawling as hard as he could toward those eyes. He was going to figure out what was going on. He was going to get out of here.


    That hoarse voice was still laughing "You can''t be that stupid," it said. "What do you expect me to do from here?"


    He was livid now. His mind driven only by rage and desperation. With more adrenaline than blood flowing through his veins he picked himself up, ignoring the pain and nausea. I will get out of here. His determination was boiling over, as the laughter pierced through his ears like jagged spikes of humiliation. I will get out of here. He looked up, his eyes filled with resentment, meeting that vicious gaze head on.


    You will get me out of here.


    He stumbled his way forward. Reaching out to grab whoever those eyes belonged to, but his hand stopped short. It grabbed something else instead. It was cold and hard in his hands, a dark blur until his vision refocused.


    Are these... bars?


    He reached out his other hand only to be met by more cold metal. His eyes went wild. Frantic. He flung out his arms, praying not to feel more rods blocking his path, but it was all in vain. His tantrum stopped. His trembling hands hung idly onto the bars, as the gravity of his situation forced him to his knees. He knew where he was. This was a cell and he was a prisoner.


    "I tried to tell ya'', I can''t help you," the hoarse voice said, as its laughter died down.


    He gritted his teeth, as his eyes burned with rage and despair. He had to face that glare one last time. To let whoever it was see his fury, to let them feel the heat of his anger in their bones. He tightened his grip on the bars.


    "You," he snarled, hunting for the strength to stand. He looked up... and his face went pale.


    The eyes glowing in the darkness belonged to a man in the cell in front of him. He was hovering above the ground, stripped down to a pair of torn, blood stained trousers. His kinky unkempt hair crowned the maze of cuts and bruises that littered his body. Some of them seemed years old, just dark lines across his brown skin, while others were still glossy and red, as if they''d been made only yesterday.


    Along the inside of his arms and up his legs there were some peculiar marks though. Circular scars, each a few inches apart and no bigger than gold coins. The skin around them was bruised and deformed. They looked like the wounds had been opened too many times and the man''s body had just given up on them ever healing normally.


    Just looking on from here the wounds made him shudder. The mere thought of that pain haunted him, but even that was far from the worst horror.


    It was hard to see at first, but the man was not floating. His hands and feet had been nailed to the wall behind him, mounting him up on the stone like a trophy. The only thing that made him even look alive were his eyes.


    Beneath his scars and beaten frame, they pulsed with a mix of madness and strength. Daring him to come closer. Eager to make him bleed.


    "In here," he said, smiling from ear to ear with his blood-stained teeth. "No one can save you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ~ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He knelt on the stone floor, crumpled up and thrown against the iron bars locking him in. It felt like hours had gone by but, in this cage, he couldn''t be sure. At this point he wasn''t even sure he wanted to know. He''d lost so much in the dark already, keeping track of time there just felt offensive.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The man had stayed quiet for the most part, looking on from his nefarious perch. The constant staring had been annoying at first, but after a while, he just stopped caring. It''s not like it really mattered. Nothing did anymore.


    "What''s your name?" the man asked suddenly.


    He didn''t respond. He wasn''t in the mood to humor him.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, was it rude of me not to go first?" The man asked wryly. "Fair enough, I''m Amos."


    Still no response.


    "Well, if you''re not gonna tell me your name then I''m just gonna keep calling you Clergy."


    "Call me whatever you want," he muttered back.


    "Ha! Clergy it is then," Amos said, obviously satisfied at getting Clergy to speak. He smirked as his triumph waded into another silence, although this one didn''t last long.


    "So, Clergy," Amos said. "I''m curious. After all that crying and screaming you just did, why haven''t I seen you pray even once?"


    Clergy scoffed at that. "Is that supposed to be a joke?"


    "Well, I mean that''s the whole deal with your church isn''t it? ''Pray in your hour of darkness and wait for God''s magic purple light to come save you, or something like that?"


    "I¡ª" Clergy began, but he gave up on the words, shaking his head as it sank into his hand. Then he started to laugh.


    "Of course!" he said, throwing his hands up in disbelief. "You''re insane! You''re actually insane!"


    "Oh? Really? I''m insane. You were begging me for help when I''m nailed to a wall, but I''m insane."


    "That was different!" Clergy said, his cheeks burning. "I just... it was dark ok! I could only see¡ª" then he shook his head. "You know what, why am I even explaining myself to you? Just go back to your magic purple light shows or whatever crazy bullshit you''ve got going on inside your head!"


    Amos laughed at that. "Wow, ''crazy bullshit''? That''s how you''re gonna describe your own church? Man, how did they even let you in?"


    "What are you talking about? What church? Why do you even think I''m in a church?"


    "Well you are aren''t you? Why else would you have a piety mark?"


    "A piety what?"


    "The tattoo. On your arm. What? Did you think I couldn''t see it just cause ''it was dark''?"


    "On my arm¡ª" Clergy said as he turned his arms over, but he cut himself off as soon as he noticed it.


    On the inside of his right forearm was a tattoo shaped almost like an infinity symbol. Two small shaded diamonds were connected to it''s center and the outer circles, although they weren''t exactly circles. Each of them were shaped like curved arrowheads. Inside both, four beams of light jutted out from their center, forming a cross in each of the arrowheads. It was an unusual pattern but somehow vaguely familiar. The only thing he''d seen so far that he almost recognized.


    "You do know what that is don''t you?"


    Amos asked, after watching Clergy gaze at it for a while.


    "I... I don''t know," Clergy said still mesmerized.


    Amos scoffed. "Come on, they wouldn''t let you get the damn thing if you didn''t even know what it was."


    "No I..." Clergy began but his words drifted off. He turned his arm over again and again as a wave of nostalgia came over him. He knew what this was. The answer was lost somewhere in the back of his mind but he knew. Somehow it demanded all of his focus. It needed him to remember.


    He lifted his other hand to graze along the design. To feel the texture of its allure on his fingertips. As his hands drew closer to it, tiny purple lights began to shine from the ink, like violet stars twinkling in the night sky.


    It called to him, he could hear it now. Sweet voices whispering inside his mind. Murmurs tempting him to look, to stare, to remember.


    To submit.


    Suddenly a few of the lights started getting brighter. They went from purple, to white, to¡ª shit! He winced as the lights flashed once and singed his arm. He waved it a few times to cope with the pain, then looked down and saw the tattoo was... burning.


    Thin trails of smoke rose from his arm as red-orange lights, almost like embers, started to appear. They moved like a wave across the mark, consuming the violet lights in their path.


    "That¡ªthat''s impossible," Amos said, "How''re you using¡ª"


    Clergy cut him off, screaming as suddenly all his wounds started burning. He threw himself against the bars, clutching his chest as the red-orange light glowed beneath his shirt. He tightened his grip on the iron, gritting his teeth, until another wave of heat forced him to stumble back onto the floor. A few moments later the episode died down, but as the light and heat subsided he realized he felt... better. His pain wasn''t totally gone but it was definitely easier to breathe. He sat up. What the hell was¡ª


    Clergy nearly jumped out of his skin, as every instinct he had was suddenly screaming at him to run. Amos had done something. Clergy wasn''t sure what but there was a tension in the air now that he couldn''t escape. It was fear, but fear with weight, ubiquitous and dense. It clung to his breath like damp summer air. Thick, noxious, and filled with hate.


    "Clergy," Amos said, his voice deep and grating. "No more games."


    Clergy stared in horror, trembling as Amos transformed before his eyes. The man who had laughed through the blood and pain was gone. Bitterness almost seeped out of the pores on his face, covering his wicked, joyful expression with a callous mask filled with resentment. His face alone was terrifying enough but what made him truly frightening were his eyes. Their usual dark brown hue had turned into a deep blood red. His pupils were thin and feral, like a beast in the wild staring down his prey.


    "Who are you?"


    Clergy opened his mouth but no words came out. He tried to move but his body wouldn''t listen. Fear was all he had, and it owned him now. Amos''s glare was relentless. Its intensity kept growing, almost spreading through the room. Then Amos, his cell, the hallway between them, they all started to get... blurry, like he could only see that space from the corner of his eye. You''re going to pass out, he thought to himself. That''s all this was. That''s all this could be. He was scared, he''d pass out, and then... and then the blurriness turned red.


    Clergy''s skin went pale as the red blur turned dense, building up until it looked like a wave of red smoke was emanating from Amos. A miasma of bloodlust oozing from his cell.


    This can''t be real.


    The vision deepened, as smoke crept closer to his cell. He clutched his head, wincing as it started ringing again. This can''t be real. The noise was growing more intense, drowning out his thoughts, pulsing through his bones. Stronger. Louder.


    "This can''t be real!" he said the words. He wanted them to be true, but as the smoke drifted into his cell doubt found its way in too. This can''t be real... can it? Then he had his answer.


    Screams.


    They had a demonic voice, twisted and deformed. Cawed screeches echoing across the stone walls. Wailing. Screaming. He needed it to stop! He hated having to hear them. He hated being born! If this was what it led to it wasn''t worth the pain! He''d rather be dead! No! He snapped in his mind, but his voice was winded. He struggled against the screams. That''s not... me... that''s not... who I am! The words stood out in his mind, like a beacon in the night. They let him hang on but the howls were still fierce, and they would have their way. They violated him, again and again, until his will felt beaten and broken and raw.


    Through the smoke Clergy could see Amos, but his mouth was locked in a scowl. It didn''t matter what he tried. He couldn''t block them out. The screams were in his head.


    "Look at me," Amos said.


    Clergy didn''t want to listen. He just wanted the screams to stop, but there was... something behind his words. A tension that made resisting almost painful. He reluctantly looked up, staring at Amos''s blood red eyes pulsing in the smoke.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I... I don''t know," Clergy said, struggling to speak over the screams.


    "Tell me the truth!"


    "I don''t know!"


    The tension held for a few moments longer, until all at once, the vision collapsed as Amos burst into laughter. Clergy held his hand up to his chest, gasping for air as he realized he''d been holding his breath.


    "I really must be getting soft in here," Amos said as his eyes returned to their normal dark brown. "I don''t know what it is but there''s something about you. Something that makes me actually believe you."


    He ignored Amos, letting the lingering beads of sweat dampen his clothes.


    "Oh, come on, why are you looking at me like that? Don''t tell me I scared you," he said, laughing again before starting to amuse himself with a few more quips and jeers, but Clergy wasn''t listening.


    He stayed silent, caught in some strange blend of disgust and disbelief. How can this guy still be laughing? What''s wrong with him? He knew the answer. He could feel it deep in his gut. This guy was a monster. A demon. Something that deserved to be locked up. And you''re here too. He''d been avoiding the thought this whole time, but he couldn''t any longer.


    He sighed. "I-I killed someone... didn''t I." What other explanation could there be? Why else would someone leave him in a cage to¡ª


    Amos started laughing... again. That same obnoxious, insulting, irritating laugh. Clergy started to glare. He''d been scared before but now something had snapped. He wasn''t afraid anymore. Now he was angry.


    "What is so funny?" Clergy roared, springing up and marching toward the bars. "Are you having a good time? Is it that much fun being nailed to a wall?"


    Amos was still laughing. "Stop it, I''m in enough pain already."


    "Then stop laughing and answer me!"


    "I mean look at you. It''s all over your face. ''Oh no. Oh gosh golly gee. How could this have possibly happened to me? I sure hope I didn''t hurt anybody,''" Amos said in a mocking tone. "Like you have any idea why someone would end up in here. A couple deaths? Please, nobody gives a shit."


    Clergy''s glare darkened into a scowl. He held onto one of the bars as he felt his anger deepen, harden. He tightened his grip. There was a lot he didn''t understand but he wouldn''t, he couldn''t accept that. "Murder is evil," he said. "I remember that."


    Amos gave him a hard look. "People die. They''re slaughtered everyday, and they always will be. That''s the truth. They die so people like you can stay pretty and clean." His glare soured with disgust. "Look at you," he said. "Can''t even wipe up your own shit." He coughed and spat out blood.


    "You''re pathetic."


    This guy is insane. "You''re wrong," Clergy said. Then he shook his head. "You deserve to be here."


    Amos laughed and laughed, until Clergy heard the blood start to gurgle in his throat. "And so do you."


    "You don''t know that."


    "But I do, see, cause you''re here with me." Amos leaned in as he smiled. "Imma let you in on a secret. This isn''t a jail. You see anyone else in here? Heard anyone else chime in? No? That''s cause this whole floor is just for me, and you know what else? If they threw you in here with me. Let you see me. Talk to me, then you''re not a prisoner. You''re dead. Someone sent you here to die."


    Clergy froze. "What..."


    He barely had any time to process the news before he heard a metal door grating open nearby. The sound was deep and filled with rust, like an old man groaning as he struggles to stand. It was the kind of noise that let him know this place was ancient. So old that he knew his death was far from the first that would happen here, and it wouldn''t be the last.


    He heard the door begin to groan as it closed, until with a final tired grunt it slammed shut. Torchlight crept along the walls. The sound of boots and metal clanging together echoed down the hall. With each step he heard his heart sink deeper into his gut, until the fear almost made him nauseas. Beads of sweat began to roll down his face, moving slowly, like they were scared of being noticed.


    He wasn''t ready.


    There was so much he didn''t know, so many questions he needed answered. His eyes grew wide as he saw the dark outline of a man approach his cell.


    He just needed more time.


    The figure stepped closer. The subtle glow from the hallway revealed it to be a man dressed in worn leather armor with metal plates. His features were hardened and tired. He stared down at the door with dark, lifeless eyes as he took the key from his hip. His hand brushing past his sword. He unlocked the door. Clergy stared, wide eyed and helpless, as the cell door swung open and the man stepped in. He tried to back away but his body wouldn''t listen, and he quickly lost his balance and fell back on the floor. He struggled to pick himself up as the man drew closer to him.


    He wanted to beg for his life, for a second chance, for an explanation. Why? Why did he deserve this? Why did he have to die? Fear had taken full control of him, and despite all his questions and desperation he couldn''t even muster the strength to scream. The solider was just a step away from him now.


    "Please.... wait," Clergy said, the words barely audible over his panicked breaths. Instinct raised his arm. The last line of defense.


    It didn''t work.


    The man moved quickly, kicking him hard in the head and sending him toppling face first onto the stone floor. Dizziness and nausea came into full affect, as the room started to spin, and whatever his last meal was spilled onto the floor. He felt the soldier''s hands on his back, lifting him up and dragging him out of the cell. Another man holding a torch was waiting in the hallway. The second man placed a bag over Clergy''s head, and together they hauled him down toward the large metal door.


    "See you round," he heard Amos call out to him, but the words were muffled and distant. The room was still spinning as he felt himself get dragged further down the hall, before he heard the metal door groan shut behind him.

 Clergy: Ruin

    What can I say?


    "Please..."


    What can I do?


    "Wait..."


    Please, I don''t want to die.


    The guards ignored him, staying silent as they dragged him up a long staircase. Well, at least it felt like a long staircase. He couldn''t really be sure with the bag draped over his head. The coarse fabric clung to the sweat on his skin, scratching his face with every step. He strained his eyes, for what felt like the hundredth time, struggling to see through the fabric, but it was no use. He couldn''t see anything. There was only darkness.


    What could he do?


    It''s not like he had the strength to resist. Besides even if he did where would he go? The only person he knew was nailed to a wall, and he didn''t even trust him. What could he do?


    He felt the staircase end as his feet began to drag along a hallway floor. Where are we going? He thought to himself. It seemed like the guards were dragging him through a maze of corridors. They made a left, then a right, then... he winced as another headache came. He might not have known where they were going, but if his head kept throbbing like this, he knew it was going to be a long day.


    Suddenly they stopped. He heard small stones grinding against each other, then big ones right in front of him, as a draft lulled into the room. Did they open the wall? The guards carried him through the gateway, stopped as it closed behind them, then continued down another hallway until he heard a set of footsteps walking in front of him.


    "Where was this guy?" the voice in front of him said.


    "Somewhere private," a voice next to him said.


    Both men paused.


    "Fair enough," the voice in front of him said after a moment. "Stand him up."


    The two guards holding Clergy hoisted him up. The guard in front of him locked some shackles on his wrists then walked away. He heard another metal door swing open in front of him, as light, bright enough that he could see it through the bag, poured into the space around them. The guards pressed on, pulling him forward. He could feel his feet begin to drag along dirt, as a light breeze eased its way past him. Eventually, the guards stopped, lifting him onto his feet again. One of the guards tore the bag off his face, and everything turned white as Clergy''s head started to spin again.


    "Go stand with the others," one of the guards said in his ear before they both shoved him forward.


    Clergy stumbled ahead a few steps before toppling over onto the ground. He laid there for a moment, waiting for the world to stop being a white, spinning mess.


    "Come on, stand up," a man''s voice next to Clergy said, as another pair of hands tried to stand him up.


    "No!" Clergy said pulling himself away. "I''m not going! I don''t want¡ª"


    "Listen!" the man cut in, "however you''re feeling right now it''ll be a whole lot worse if those guards come back!"


    Clergy felt the man''s hands grab him again but he wasn''t having it. He lunged up, clawing at the man''s arm, until suddenly he heard metal bashing together. He calmed down. There was no point being angry. The man was wearing shackles too.


    "Whoa, easy," the man said, reaching out as Clergy''s lunge quickly turned into a fall. After a moment he found his footing and looked up at the man holding him.


    He seemed to be about middle-aged, with a full head and beard of unkempt salt and pepper hair. He was wearing the same run-down clothes as Clergy, with light cuts and bruises along his hands, and more marring his face. A look worsened still by the dark bags looming underneath his brown, bloodshot eyes. His built physique and firm grip made it seem like he''d been a strong man once. One look in his eyes though and Clergy knew he was not that man anymore.


    "Can you stand?" the man asked.


    Clergy nodded.


    "Good," he said, leaning in as he placed his hands on Clergy''s shoulder. "Then I suggest you do what the guards tell you, and don''t look any of them in the eye." After that he stood back up and started walking away.


    "Wait!" Clergy said, reaching out but the man was already a few paces away. "Please, I just woke up here. I have no idea what''s going on."


    "Just do what they tell you. That''s the only thing worth knowing."


    Clergy kept trailing behind him. "I¡ªI don''t need much. I just want some answers."


    The man kept walking.


    "Please! I really need your help."


    The man stopped. He looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh before turning back around and walking toward Clergy.


    "What''s your name?" the man asked.


    Clergy hesitated. He never thought it would be so hard to answer such a simple question. Especially not twice in one day. He didn''t want to be rude, but he also didn''t feel like having to convince someone else that he didn''t remember anything. So, he gave the only answer he could think of.


    "Cl-Clergy."


    The man eyed Clergy for a moment. Then he seemed to notice the mark on his arm and chuckled.


    "You want my help but you don''t trust me enough to tell me your name?" he asked.


    "That''s not¡ª"


    He raised his hand. "It''s fine. Honestly, it''s probably better if you don''t trust people so easily."


    Clergy looked down and shrugged. Was that the real reason he was still using Clergy? No, but it sounded a lot better than, ''it''s actually the name some guy nailed to a wall gave me, and I''ve hit my head too many times today to think of a better one.'' Yeah, going with ''trust issues'' was a good call.


    "What should I call you?" Clergy asked.


    The man looked surprised. "Really? You don''t¡ª" he paused. "Never mind. I''m David."


    David reached out his shackled hands and Clergy gave the best handshake that two wrists strapped together could. It was odd. It was such a trivial little thing, just a handshake, but after the day he''d been having that trivial little thing meant the world to him.


    "You said you wanted answers?" David asked.


    Clergy nodded.


    "Then take a look around."


    Clergy did as he was told.


    The outside was a ruin. It seemed like where they were standing had once been a square courtyard. It was surrounded by four castle-like walls, stone with manned ramparts. Each one was flanked by two sets of stairs on either side leading to their walkways, while the one behind him housed a small archway that seemed to lead into the forest around them. Two guards were stationed there though, and Clergy doubted he could make the run. A small fort was staged in the center of the yard; but something... powerful had happened here.


    The fort was crumbling apart. It sat to his left, but most of the side facing them had collapsed inward, taking much of the building with it. Stones from its structure were piled before the wreckage and littered the field of dirt and dead grass.


    The adjacent wall had been battered. Bits of its rampart were broken, like they''d been smashed, and some stones were even lodged into it. Lodged from inside the courtyard. An odd sight Clergy was surprised to see was shared by so many people.


    At least two dozen were scattered around the open space. There were more guards patrolling around of course. Most wearing the same gear as the ones inside, although a few had a bow and arrows slung over their back; but there were others too. People dressed like him.


    There was a woman with tan skin and long ratty hair, who stared unmoving at a large stone in the ground. Her eyes were distant. Her lips were bleeding and chapped. She still hadn''t moved.


    Another was young. A man, maybe in their twenties, with olive skin and dark brown hair sitting down and sobbing into his hands. Both marred with filth and wounds and blood.


    There were a few more idling around. All different ages, builds, and complexions. Some huddled together, whispering amongst themselves. Though it seemed like even more stayed apart. They idled in the space, either wracked with grief or aloof and indifferent, but all of them seemed... normal. None of them looked like the hardened prisoner type. None of them looked like Amos.


    As they milled around the compound, trees poked their heads comfortably above its walls, watching the fractured scene unfold, and staring at what Clergy feared most. Staged just before the fort''s broken wall, for all to see... was a gallows.


    David placed a hand on Clergy''s shoulder. "Yeah, I know," he said, obviously noticing the horror in Clergy''s eyes.


    "That''s for us," Clergy said, hoping it was more of a question than a fact.


    "In a way it is," David said, "but to answer your real question no, they''re not going to kill you today."


    Clergy nearly buckled over as he let out a deep sigh of relief.


    "Eventually they will, but today they just want you to watch."


    "What?"


    "Clergy¡ª"


    "No¡ª no I don''t understand. Why would someone do this? Why do they want me to watch?"


    "To intimidate you."


    "For what?" Clergy asked his voice wavering.


    David stayed silent as his eyes drifted away.


    Clergy scowled. "Why are they doing this David? Why am I here?"


    David sighed. "I don''t know."


    "Ok, then why are you here?"


    "I don''t know."


    Clergy''s heart sank. He should''ve realized sooner. "Did you... did you lose your memories?"


    "What? No¡ªno, it''s not that it''s just..."


    "What is it then?"


    He paused again.


    "David! Tell me what''s going on!"


    He shook his head. "This was a mistake¡ª"


    "David!" Clergy said grabbing his arm.


    He snatched it back. "You want to know what''s going on? Then look!" he said pointing at the gallows. "All you need to know, all there is to know, is right there in front of you! I''m sorry there''s no explanation for your death, but you''re gonna watch some people die and then they''re gonna kill you too. That''s the only answer you''re gonna get from this place so I suggest you come to terms with it."


    David started to storm off, but as he did Clergy felt the air crackle with heat.


    "You''re lying," Clergy said. He wasn''t sure how he suddenly knew that, but he knew.


    David kept walking.


    "You''re lying because you''re afraid!"


    David stopped at that. "Afraid?" he said walking back. "How old are you? Seventeen? Eighteen? What the hell do you know about being afraid? You don''t even know what the real world is like, and you think you know something about being afraid?"


    Clergy walked up, staring David in the eye until they were only a breath apart. "I know enough to recognize a grown man too scared to admit the truth." He didn''t know why he was so sure of himself, but he needed answers, and this was his only shot at getting them.


    David glared back. "I told you the truth."


    "No, you''re still hiding something."


    "And how do you know that?"


    "Because you keep hesitating. Because you keep telling me ''I''m'' going to die and not ''we''re'' going to die. Because you walked back over here to help me, and then it took you five seconds to get scared and shut me out again!"


    David stepped back, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I am helping you. I''m telling you not to get your hopes up and to accept the fact that the noose is already around your neck!"


    "Keeping me in the dark isn''t helping me, it''s helping you! Because you''re too scared to admit what you did!"


    David got right back in Clergy''s face. "I''m not afraid boy."


    "Then tell me the truth! Why are you here?"


    "Fine! You want the truth? Here it is! The truth is I used to be a na?ve, stubborn little shit just like you! I thought I was too important to get hurt and tried to take on the world and you know what happened? I picked a fight I couldn''t win. I made enemies, and I underestimated them at every turn. But y''know what was my worst mistake? I trusted people. Trusted them to do the right thing when it mattered most, and it got me thrown in here. Now after my ego trip blew up in my face it turns out I was right. I''m too important for them to just finish me off, so I''m spending the rest of my life rotting in this cage, watching everyone around me die, until they finally decide I''m not useful anymore and kill me too! That''s why I''m here!"


    Clergy stayed silent, struggling to find the right words to say.


    He took a breath.


    "I''m sorry about what happened to you David," he finally said, "but I still don''t understand. Why are you too important to kill? Who is ''they''?"


    David waved him off. "It doesn''t matter," he said with a sigh. "It was a lifetime ago. Now... now I''m just tired. Tired of all the schemes, all the bullshit, all the lies. I just want to put my mistakes behind me and move on."


    This time, Clergy didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what this place really is or why they want you here," David said after a moment. "But I''ll let you make your peace in private." With that David turned to walk away for the last time.


    "Hang on," Clergy said grabbing David''s arm. He turned around. Clergy looked into his face. Into his eyes. The air crackled with heat again but this time something sparked in Clergy''s mind. He couldn''t explain how, but his intuition knew what this was. These were David''s feelings. His intentions. For a moment they felt as deep and real as his own.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "I don''t really know what you did but... you''re not a bad person," Clergy said. "Trying to help people is never the wrong thing to do."


    David looked at him and smiled. Smiled like he had never known what a true smile was until now. He grabbed Clergy''s hand.


    "Thank you."


    They stayed like that for a moment, until David took back his hand and cleared his throat.


    "So, you really don''t remember how you got here?"


    Clergy shook his head. "Honestly, I don''t remember anything."


    David gave him a surprised look. "Really? Nothing at all?"


    Clergy shook his head.


    "Damn, I mean that''s just... damn."


    They both shook their heads.


    "Although," he said grabbing Clergy''s head and turning it over, "that does mean there''s one thing I can tell you."


    "What is it?" Clergy asked, doing his best not to be creeped out.


    "Someone beat the shit out of you."


    Clergy pushed David''s hand aside. "Yeah, I noticed," he said, giving David a look.


    "No¡ª just, shut up and listen," David said. "Do you see any other prisoner beaten up like you?"


    Clergy looked around again. As far as he could tell the worst injuries anyone else had were just cuts and bruises. "No, not really."


    "That''s because they don''t do that here," David said. "Here they''re subtle... or at least more subtle than this. They''ll take fingernails or teeth. If they leave bruises they''re hidden or light enough to be explained away. Whatever someone did to you though is just..."


    He placed his hands on Clergy''s shoulder.


    "Clergy, I don''t think someone was trying to hurt you. I think someone was trying to kill you." He leaned in giving Clergy a serious look. "And to be honest, if it wasn''t for the fact that you were standing here, talking to me, I would''ve thought they did."


    Now Clergy looked serious. "What''re you saying?"


    "What I''m saying is that if you''re serious about getting answers, and somehow don''t end up getting killed in the next couple days, then you need to be careful." David squeezed his shoulder. "Because whatever truth is waiting for you out there is the one that almost got you killed. Ok?"


    Clergy gave a slight nod. "Ok."


    "Good," David said patting Clergy''s shoulder before dropping his hands. "Oh, and was ''Clergy'' you''re idea? Cause I''ll be honest, that wouldn''t have been my first choice."


    Clergy laughed at that. "No, another guy here kinda gave it to me."


    "Another guy?" David looked around. "He''s not out here now?"


    Clergy shook his head. And thank God he isn''t.


    "Do you know his name?"


    "Yeah, it was Amos."


    David froze. "Amos? That''s what he said his name was? You''re sure?" His head snapped around the crowd, fear setting into his eyes.


    "Yeah, I''m sure. David what''s going on¡ª"


    "Listen to me Clergy. I don''t know what you said to him, but that conversation never happened. You''ve never seen him before, and you for damn sure never talked to him. In fact, your gonna forget his name. Right. Now."


    "I don''t understand¡ª"


    "That''s right. You don''t understand. Amos is dangerous. Very dangerous. Exactly the kind of guy I''m trying to get you to avoid."


    "Ok, I get that, but you don''t have to give me some spooky threat, just tell me why he''s so dangerous."


    "No, you don''t get it. You don''t know why you''re here now, there might not even be a good reason for you to be here, but if I tell you about him then there will be. So, stop getting curious and just forget what you saw."


    "But¡ª"


    "Forget."


    "I just¡ª"


    "It."


    They both went silent.


    "Alright, but can you just¡ª"


    "Geez, you really are stubborn aren''t you?"


    Clergy shrugged.


    "Well, guess what? I can be stubborn too."


    Clergy went to speak again but David shot him a stern look.


    Clergy closed his mouth.


    "Thank you," David said with a satisfied look.


    Clergy rolled his eyes. Great, like I don''t have enough questions already, he thought to himself. He knew David was just trying to protect him but, come on! It''s not like he was safe here! How much more dangerous could it get than a prison where everyone dies? There was no convincing David though, Clergy could see that much.


    He let out a sigh.


    "Everyone''s out, get the prisoners in line!" a guard suddenly shouted across the courtyard. All the prisoners started walking closer to the gallows, as the guards moved to box them in.


    "Come on Clergy," David said. "We''d better go too."


    Clergy followed David as they walked toward the gallows and joined the crowd.


    "Warden''s here, stand at attention!" a guard suddenly shouted. The guards and prisoners immediately straightened up as another man walked up onto the platform.


    The warden, at least Clergy assumed he was the warden, was definitely different from the other guards. For one, he wasn''t carrying any weapons. He didn''t even have on a helmet. He let his dark, oily hair sway unabated down to his shoulders. There was an almost regal air to him that clashed with his sunken eyes and pale skin. The expression he wore gleamed like an invitation. A smile that said he''d seen death more than a few times, and he''d be happy to introduce you if you stood in his way.


    "Oh, please, there''s no need for all that," the warden said waving his hand. His tone was surprisingly pleasant. "This shouldn''t take too long anyways, just bring him up."


    Two more guards walked up dragging along another shackled prisoner. His starved, unkempt features made it clear he hadn''t known dignity in a long time. He was struggling against their grip, kicking and screaming as they brought him up. Clergy shuddered as he came closer. He was missing his fingernails.


    "No, please, you don''t have to do this! Please!" the prisoner said.


    The warden walked over to the edge of the platform where another guard handed him a wooden box. "Oh, but I do, I do, and you know I do," the warden said, placing the box by the prisoner''s feet. "You know why this has to be done."


    The two guards holding the prisoner hoisted him onto the box. The warden reached up, moving with an eerie grace, grabbing the noose, and fastening it around the prisoner''s neck.


    "Wait, wait! I''ll do anything else alright? Anything!" The prisoner said. He was crying now. "Just... just not that. Please, I can''t... my¡ª"


    The warden suddenly slammed his hand on the prisoner''s mouth, clamping it shut while he raised a finger to his own. "Shhh! Don''t ruin the surprise for everyone else!" He leaned in close, his lips almost grazing his ear. "Pull a stunt like that again and we''ll go back inside and I''ll cut out your tongue. Then, I''ll skin you nice and slow until morning, and tomorrow we''ll just hang what''s left. Ok?"


    The prisoner nodded.


    "Great!" the warden said, stepping back as he clapped his hands together. "So, are you going to help us out?"


    His legs were trembling as he started to whimper. "I can''t!"


    "Well, that''s a shame isn''t it?" the warden said. There was a long pause. "Bye then!"


    "Wai¡ª" the prisoner began but the warden kicked the box out.


    The rope went taunt. His eyes bulged. Chains clashed as his neck contorted. Spasms. Convulsions. His face turned blue.


    Clergy stared into his eyes. At the veins and tears as they begged for life. Drool rolled down his chin. Gagging turned to silence. Spasms. Convulsions.


    Something whistled through the air.


    The rope snapped. The prisoner hit the ground, coughing and wheezing. Silence turned to shock.


    Had there always been an arrow in the stage?


    "In the trees!" someone shouted.


    Clergy looked up. Behind the gallows, the guards, and the stone wall, two lights were glistening in the treetops, like stars shining in a green sky.


    The air whistled again. A guard fell, spitting up blood as an arrow pierced through his neck. The warden spun around as another guard dropped. His sunken eyes glared. He went to scream, but the air whistled again and he stumbled off the platform, falling into the crowd with an arrow in his gut.


    Prisoners screamed and ran as the guards drew their swords, struggling to contain the panic.


    "The fuck are you doing?" the warden barked from the ground, holding the arrow as blood spilled from his mouth. "Get up on that wall and kill them!"


    The guards rallied and raced across the courtyard as arrows hunted for skin. One went through a neck. Another caught a leg. Four down. Five. Guards finally made it to the wall.


    Two guards got there first, rushing up either side of the walkway. They drew their bows, livid and afraid, hunting for targets in the trees. Another arrow rushed out but this one missed. The only one that had missed. It struck the stone walkway by one of the guard''s feet, but Clergy was confused. Not only did the arrow miss, it had a rope attached to it too.


    Suddenly, a man draped in a dark cowl and leather armor burst out from the trees, with a short sword on his hip and a quiver on his back, riding down the rope using a bow.


    The startled guards took aim, letting panicked shots lose, but it wasn''t enough. The man swung his weight from side-to-side dodging arrows as they came. Left. One guard drew his sword. His gaze fixed on the rope. Right. Arrows whirled past. Left. The guard swung down. Right.


    The man let go.


    The swing''s momentum launched him high into the air and barreling toward the guard. There was no time to react. The guard could only look up stunned as the man spun in the air before kicking him hard in the face. The guard went toppling off the wall as the man landed crouched on the walkway, putting a hand down to balance himself.


    One guard left on the walkway.


    More racing for the stairs.


    The guard went for another arrow but the man was too fast. He reached behind his waist, pulled out a dagger, and launched it at the guard as he dashed toward him. The guard cried out, buckling forward as the knife landed in his leg. He tried to find his footing but the man was already there. In one movement, the man grabbed his wrists, jumped up, and kneed the guard''s chin, sending him toppling back as blood spilled from his mouth.


    Three more guards made it to the stairs. One was quick and pulled out his bow, firing a shot. The man was caught in the air. He couldn''t dodge. He didn''t dodge. Instead, he grabbed the falling body in front of him and turned it to block the shot. They fell. He rolled forward, snatching the bow from the body, and a second later three shots left his hand, and the three guards were down.


    Clergy watched the fight, stunned. As the man finished dropping the last of the guards Clergy caught a look at his face. Under the cowl was a white mask of a ram with gold horns looping tightly on the sides of his face. Now that Clergy had a better look at him though he did seem a little slender for a man.


    The guards rallied again. The last dozen by the stairs were angry and organized. The man side-stepped a shot, then reached for his own, but he only grabbed air. His quiver was empty. Guards were charging up both stairs. He was trapped.


    Unfazed, the man threw down the bow, drew his sword, and dashed toward the nearest stairs, while motioning toward the far staircase. Arrows flew out from the trees toward the far end, while the man pounced at the guards in front of him.


    Metal clashed as swords collided. The man was fast. His movements were sharp, and the stairs kept guards coming at him one at a time, but the momentum didn''t last. The guards found their rhythm and arrows stopped coming from the trees. The man was being forced back. Guards from the other side made it up to the walkway.


    He really was trapped after all.


    Suddenly a horse drawn wagon rushed through the archway on the opposite wall. Two more figures jumped out the back of the wagon. One of them and the driver pulled out their bows and unloaded into the backs of the unsuspecting guards. The other one was massive. When a guard tried to stab him he caught him by the wrist and neck and just tossed him aside.


    "No! Turn around idiots! Behind you!" the warden screamed.


    The guards were distracted. The man on the stairs took the opening and kicked one of the guards down the flight. The guard stumbled back into the others, and the man jumped down from the stairs, rolling as he landed in the yard. He pounced after another guard, but something was off.


    It looked like he was stumbling.


    It didn''t matter though. Confusion was setting in. Some guards raced to cover their backs while a couple remained and tried to corner the man. Their numbers were being stretched too far. Even Clergy could see where this was going. The guards were going to lose. The warden must have noticed too, as he watched the scene unfold with a bitter look on his face. His eyes landed on the prisoner who''d almost been hung. He was struggling to stand, trying to make his way off the platform. The warden sucked his teeth.


    Clergy jumped as he felt a pair of hands grab his arm.


    "We have to go! Now!" David said, trying to pull Clergy along. Clergy obeyed absent-mindedly; his focus still latched onto the chaos around him.


    The warden got up, ripping the arrow from his stomach. He held the wound with his hand, grumbling to himself as he grabbed the sword off a dead guard and climbed onto the wooden platform.


    "Come on Clergy, let''s go!" David said.


    The prisoner tried to stand but the warden stormed over and kicked him down again. He stepped to the side and stomped on him again and again before flipping him over with a final kick. Anger brewed in his eyes as he looked down at the helpless man. His grip tightened on his sword.


    Clergy wasn''t paying attention as he walked, and lost his footing, stumbling onto the ground.


    "Get up Clergy, get up!" David said helping Clergy to stand. Once he found his footing, David grabbed his wrist, pulling him along as they ran from the gallows. Clergy could feel the sweat on David''s palm. He must''ve been afraid too. David yelled something else at Clergy, but he couldn''t hear it. His mind couldn''t turn away from the gallows.


    The prisoner was shaking his head with his hands up, pleading for his life. Tears were streaming from his eyes as they went wide watching the warden raise his sword.


    The sweat on David''s hands made him lose his grip. Clergy stopped. He couldn''t think, couldn''t speak. He''d never seen someone die. Not like this.


    "Clergy!"


    The warden brought down his sword, plunging it into the prisoner''s chest.


    "This place is dead! Kill them all!" the warden said.


    Panic flooded Clergy''s mind. He turned to run and looked up just in time to watch a guard in front of him grab David and stab him through the chest.


    "Cler...gy," David said, as blood ran down from his mouth. Clergy watched as the guard pulled his sword from David''s chest, and let his body hit the ground.


    "Da¡ª" Clergy began, but he stopped as he felt the guard''s gaze fall on him next. Clergy looked up. Their eyes met.


    Another wave of emotion crashed over him. He could feel everything from the guard. His anger, his fear, his desperation. Clergy could tell the guard didn''t want to be here. That he thought his life was unfulfilled. That he wanted a family. That none of this was what he''d expected from the job. Greater than any of that though was his desire to live. It defined him in this moment. Clergy could tell that this man had dreams. That nothing would stop him from walking away from here. Nothing.


    Clergy hesitated. How could he fight someone like this?


    I... can''t.


    Clergy got ready to run but then he looked down at David again. David was an ass, Clergy knew that, but... he was kind too. Kind, when he didn''t have to be. Honest, when this place should''ve robbed him of that. A friend, when Clergy needed one most.


    David didn''t deserve to die. Not like this. Clergy took a breath.


    Courage was swelling inside him now. He looked back up at the guard. He knew that the guard wanted to live. That he would do anything to make that happen. That he would kill to make that happen. But Clergy''s friend, his only friend was lying on the ground dying. David needed his help, and Clergy would let nothing stop him from saving his friend. Nothing.


    Clergy stood up straight, raised his head, and glared back at the guard.


    I will save David.


    "I will!" Clergy shouted, charging at the guard.


    Suddenly, time stopped. Color faded from the world. Arrows hovered in place as sparks clung to the air where swords met. Everything was silent.


    What the hell is this? Clergy thought. He tried to move but he couldn''t. Tried to talk but he couldn''t. He was as trapped as everything else in this black and white world.


    His focus was pulled back to the guard. He was as colorless and frozen as everything else but there was... blue smoke surrounding him. Not only was it still blue, it was moving too. It flowed and pooled around him like it was emanating from his pores, until suddenly it lurched up in front of the guard. It formed a pillar that spun around and refined, until standing in front of Clergy was a blue, misty figure that looked exactly like the guard.


    It looked up at Clergy and glared. It''s gonna stab me. The thought just came to him suddenly. The figure braced itself. Oh shit, it''s gonna stab me! It stepped forward, lunging its sword. Wait, wait, wait, wait¡ª


    The vision faded. Color returned to the world. Screams and swords echoed across the courtyard again. Clergy found himself still charging at the guard. What was that? His heart was racing. He could barely¡ª wait, what was he doing? This was no time to think! The guard was right there! He was already mid-stride. He couldn''t turn back now. The guard glared at Clergy, braced himself, and... Clergy knew what would happen next.


    Right before the guard could finish his lunge, Clergy spun out of the way of the sword. The guard was stunned, but Clergy kept running. With the spin''s momentum he clasped his hands together, let out a roar, and cracked the guard on the head with his cuffs. The guard crumbled to the ground and Clergy stood there panting, waiting for the guard to get up, but he didn''t. He was out. Clergy had knocked him out.


    He took a breath. Holy shit I did it.


    Then he remembered.


    David!


    He ran back over to him. David was still breathing. He looked at him with near lifeless eyes, as he coughed up more blood.


    "Oh... now you want to come," David said, doing an odd mix of laughing, coughing, and dying.


    Clergy was mortified. Is this my fault?


    David laughed again. "I''m only teasing Clergy," he said, "you gotta stop being so easy to read." He did that odd mix again before he finally managed to catch his breath. "I know there was a lot going on." He nodded toward the guard. "Besides, you did alrig¡ª" He heaved and spat up more blood. This time he was just dying.


    "David!" Clergy said. He looked down at David''s chest. The front of his shirt was stained a deep red as blood continued to flow from the wound. Clergy put his hands over it, pressing down hard to try and stop the blood.


    "Clergy lis¡ª" David began before another cough cut him off. His breathing was hard, and it was only getting worse.


    "David... maybe you shouldn''t talk. You have to save your strength."


    David shook his head. "Just... shut up and listen," he said. "I have a little girl... Mariam. I know... this is crazy but... you''re the only one... I can trust right now." He grabbed Clergy''s wrist. "I need you... to find her...watch out for her... can you do that for me?"


    "David I¡ª" Clergy began but he stopped. What am I supposed to say to that? What could he say to that? This was insane. The visions, the death, the blood, and now a kid? How could he even begin to think about taking care of David''s¡ª


    He stopped.


    "You''re giving up," Clergy said.


    David paused. "Clergy¡ª"


    Clergy shook his head. "No¡ªno you can''t give up! I''m not giving up!" What am I doing? He thought to himself. He didn''t fight that guard and almost get stabbed so he could watch David die. He did it to save him, and that''s exactly what he was going to do.


    "Just... listen..." David said.


    "I''m not letting you die David," Clergy said. His voice was firm. "Now, shut up I''m trying to save you!"


    He looked down at David''s body. "Ok, I just..." he began but his word''s trailed off. David''s blood was pooling over his hands. Clergy''s face turned pale. "No, I''ll... I''ll think of something." Sweat was dripping down his face. "I''ll think of something." He closed his eyes. Please, just one more time, Clergy thought to himself. Just let this work one more time. He''d done it before. Back in his cell he knew what was wrong with him. If he pushed himself now, maybe he''d know how to help David too. He shook his head.


    No, not maybe. He had to.


    He took a deep breath. He felt his heart pounding behind his eyes as he struggled to summon all of his focus. This would work. He would save David. He looked deep inside himself, praying for answers.


    There was nothing.


    "Clergy..." David muttered.


    "David stop talking!" Clergy said. "I just need to focus! I can save you!"


    "Promise me¡ª"


    "No! This can''t be happening! You''re going to be fine we just¡ª"


    "Clergy," David said, tightening his grip on his wrist. "Please."


    Clergy looked into his eyes, and the wave crashed over him again. He could feel David. All his fear, his anger, his confusion, his love. His love for his little girl. All his life David had wanted to do something right. To leave the world better than how he''d found it. To make amends for all his mistakes. Now, here he was at the end, and he felt like he''d failed. That the world was still as dark and filthy as he''d found it. All he wanted was to leave knowing he''d done one thing right. Knowing that some mark he left on the world would be bright. Would be beautiful. Clergy started to cry.


    "Ok," Clergy said. "I''ll find her. I promise."


    David struggled to raise up his hand, covered in his own blood. With the last of his strength, he held Clergy''s head and smiled.


    "Thank you."


    Then he was gone.


    Clergy looked up at the sky and cried as he felt the life fade from his friend. Exhaustion suddenly bombarded him. He couldn''t move. Couldn''t think. Couldn''t¡ª he passed out.


    For a moment he woke up and saw figures moving around him.


    "I found him he''s over here!" a voice said, then Clergy passed out.


    He woke up again as he felt himself being dragged along the ground. Someone with a hood was holding his legs. He passed out again.


    He woke up one more time and felt the ground bumping underneath him and the sound of horse hooves. He looked over and saw hooded figures sitting around him. Before he passed out again, he looked up and saw that they were in a forest. A forest of giant trees.

 Ethan Dal: Shadow of a Name

    Ethan sat at the ornate committee round table, the city''s wooden idol to aristocracy. Men dressed in lavish, colorful tunics sat around it, debating the merits of various policies. Papers with treasury records, farming yields, and all other manner of data were littered around the table. They were encouraged to always bring quantitative evidence to keep the debates "informed and productive."


    They always turned into bar fights.


    Just men shouting over each other, and at the end the loudest point wins. Ethan watched the familiar scene unfold around him. He rolled his eyes.


    At least bar fights have drinks.


    This was all happening inside a meeting room within Caleb''s Hall, the hub of governance in Dargas. It was a luxurious space. The high ceilings were complimented with ornate wall trimmings and paintings. Large windows lined the far wall, and let sunshine flow in like a breath of midday. Ethan found himself staring out of one of those windows. He had a lot on his mind, but one question kept looming in his thoughts.


    How did my morning turn into this? It was meant to be a quiet day. Slow morning. Nice breakfast. A simple happy start, but all that had been taken. Wasted, because some soulless husk decided to fill Ethan''s schedule with back-to-back committee meetings since the first morning call. There was no way this could stand. Such treachery had to be dealt with. Cruelly.


    "Councilor Dal, you''ve been awfully quiet, what''s your take on all this?" One of the men called out.


    The other men at the table stopped their own conversations and turned to face Ethan. He brought his gaze out of the window, turning to face the impatient crowd. He cleared his throat.


    "I think¡ª" he began, but the bells for third call cut him off. "I think we''ve been at this for two calls gentlemen," Ethan said. "And deciding whether to raise the tax rates in the lower districts is a highly details-oriented issue. One whose complexities might be better debated with a fresher pair of eyes."


    The men in the room murmured in agreement.


    "Shall we meet after next call then?" Ethan said standing up.


    The other men agreed, standing and gathering their belongings off the table. Ethan sighed, gathering his own papers before looking up at a painting of the first king, Caleb I.


    The portrait was of him in his younger days, with his clean shaven face, short brown hair, and proud earnest eyes. In this piece he was shown standing in a field, plow in hand and dressed in plain linens, as he always preferred to be. By all accounts he began as an average man, but when destiny called he''d seized the moment and become a legend. He won''t be the only one.


    "Councilor Knowles!" A voice called out from behind him. A crowd of aides rushed past and kicked in Ethan''s chair. He groaned as he rubbed his leg. They hadn''t even noticed. He looked back at the painting.


    Did you have to deal with this nonsense too?


    The men in the room began to file out into the lobby. It was a massive circular space. The entire stone room was oriented like a compass. A minimalist dial was designed on the floor at its center. To Ethan''s left, the southern line pointed toward the entrance of the Hall. A grand archway set in front of an alignment of stone columns at the top of a large staircase.


    The lobby led to eight meeting rooms, each named after the original heads of the founding families. They were the ones who came together some 200 years ago to fend off the Amarians and create the city. It''s walls were decorated with a giant mural depicting the landscape surrounding Dargas. Vast plains were near the southern walls, showing the rolling green hills that went on for miles.


    Above the doorways to the meeting rooms were portraits of their namesakes: Palti, Zaccur, Gaddiel, Avram, Maki, Sethur, Igal, and Hori. God''s chosen pilgrims, looking on at the center of the room with regal and humble poise. The rooms directly east and west of the dial, the Palti and Gaddiel rooms, were a bit more lavish than the others. A nod to the exceptional work both men had done during their time.


    Turning north brought the forest hugging the city''s sides into view, until, at true north, stood Dargas and the Tyrlone Mountains from which it was made. Portrayed above the gleaming city was King Joshua, the second king of Dargas. A serious and driven man by all accounts, he was shown as he was during the height of his power. With a greying beard and hair, dressed in his plated leather armor, and adorned with a fur cloak. His towering form stood watch over the large doorway that led to the throne room.


    As the mural ascended into the dome ceiling, it turned into a bright blue sky with white clouds easing their way across the heavens. Then, at the center of the ceiling was a large window letting sunlight flow down into the room. Underneath this natural spotlight, and at the center of the dial, was a stone statue depicting arguably the most well-known moment in the city''s history. It showed God descending from the heavens, taking the form of a man with great eagle wings. He was guiding Caleb, who would later become King Caleb I, north towards Dargas, telling him to bring his people to the safe haven he had created for them.


    Ethan always took a moment to admire the display. He passed it everyday but he still couldn''t believe that people had actually made this.


    Some sudden laughter pulled him out of his thoughts. Crowds of bright tunics and brighter egos were flowing through the lobby. Normally, it''d be hard to stand out in a room full of wealthy socialites, but one group was shining especially bright. It was a seamless performance of forced smiles and practiced sociability, held on the private stage of steel plates, short swords, and stoic faces that city guard escorts were known for. Thinking you were important enough to need an escort was arrogant enough, but needing one inside the Hall? It was a miracle they weren''t choking on their own pompous airs.


    "Seems like you got saved by the bell in there Councilor Dal," a voice called out to him.


    Ethan rolled his eyes. And there''s the worst of them all. "Councilor Knowles," Ethan said, turning to face him.


    Gaddiel Knowles IV. Just the thought of that man was enough to ruin Ethan''s day. He was a heavyset man with long, oily blonde hair, a full beard, and brown eyes. He was dressed in a lavish purple tunic fitted with gold embroidering¡ª the latest trend no doubt¡ª with some tailored dark pants and shoes. Draped over this was his Council robe, a simple black cloak with a white trim worn exclusively by Council members on official business. Around his neck was a decadent gold necklace fitted with rubies, while several rings glistened on his fingers. He was extravagance personified. As usual.


    "I wouldn''t say I was saved," Ethan said. "If anything, I appreciate the more experienced members of the committee taking the time to ensure my voice is heard."


    "Of course, of course it''s the least we could do, and please, just call me Gad. After all, there''s no need for formalities or thanks between friends," Gad said. "Besides, I''m sure the others were merely concerned just as I was. You didn''t seem too engaged. I know some men have minds... less suited to governance and are easily distracted, and I''d hate for you to get lost in the conversation."


    Ethan smiled.


    "I''m flattered. I didn''t realize you were so worried about me," Ethan said, "but I meant every word I said. Talking taxation rates for two calls isn''t healthy. I''m sure a man of your... stature has better things to do then be stuck in a room with men spouting hot air all day. I know Stella''s bakery always runs out of their good sweets early."


    Gad smiled back.


    "Well, being in charge of the taxation committee means I do have to tolerate some hot air every once in a while," he said. "I''m sure when, oh, excuse me, if you''re put in charge of such an important committee you''ll understand that responsibility a bit more."


    "Is that what those jewels are for? Showing your responsibilities? I always thought they were compensating for something."


    Gad laughed at that.


    "Ah yes, well I do have a weakness for extravagance." Gad said holding up his hands. "But when your family''s as wealthy and influential as mine, little trinkets like these are just normal." Gad put a hand on Ethan''s shoulder. "I''m sure if you keep working hard maybe your grandchildren will know what that feels like."


    Both of them paused. Smiling.


    "Well, I''d hate for us both to end up spending our whole break in the lobby," Ethan said.


    "Yes, you''re right, that would be a shame."


    Gad said, taking his hand off Ethan''s shoulder. "We should have these little chats more often though."


    "Absolutely."


    Gad gave a slight bow before walking off and joining a group of guards waiting for him. Really, it was more like a small legion of them, at least twice as many as the other group. Ethan couldn''t help but stare as they made their way to the throne room. He knew Gad had an ego but this was excessive, even for him. Ethan noticed a few more heads turn as Gad''s group made their way through the lobby. Maybe the rumors were true then. He was getting paranoid. A moment later he was out of sight and the room returned to normal, though Ethan could still feel the heat of Gad''s hand on his shoulder.


    He sucked his teeth.


    I can''t believe that pig actually touched me.


    He stormed off toward the entrance, cursing under his breath, until he smashed into someone else, and sent a heap of papers and scrolls tumbling onto the ground.


    "Oh excuse me, I¡ª" the other man said until he noticed he''d bumped into Ethan.


    His face went pale.


    "C-Councilor Dal," the man said, quickly standing up and bowing. "I''m so sorry, I-I should''ve been paying more attention."


    The man dropped down onto the floor, scurrying to pick up both of their papers. Ethan looked down at him. He was young, probably no older than twenty. He had a slender frame and a disheveled mess of brown hair. His round glasses sat askew on his clean-shaven face. He had on a dark blue tunic with brown shoes and pants. The tunic''s sleeves were rolled up tightly, but it still looked too big for him.


    "No, please, it was my fault," Ethan said. "I''m old enough to know to look where I''m going."


    Ethan was only twenty eight, but next to this kid he felt ancient. He bent down to help the boy sort out their papers.


    "What''s your name?" Ethan asked.


    Startled, the boy looked up fixing his glasses. "D-Daniel, sir. Daniel Sando."


    "And you work for the Council?"


    "Yes, I''m an aide for Councilor Gray."


    That old relic? Ethan thought to himself. No wonder he''s so anxious.


    Dargas had a very straightforward power structure, and aides sat at the very bottom. They were the worker bees of the Council. They gathered data, planned arguments, got tea. Whatever Councilors needed from them they did, and there was always more work to be done.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The Council itself was meant to serve as a sort of check on the throne, while still being a sword for the King when needed. Sometimes, it served to moderate the King''s will, to prevent hostility or unrest. Others, they merely heeded his orders, becoming the instrument of his mercy or the tool of his wrath. The families had forces and territories of their own, loaned out by the King, and a great deal of autonomy. In exchange they provided goods and services to the city, and helped keep order in their domains. Councilors had a lot of authority, but never as much as the King. They had the power to decide how to best carry out the King''s orders, but they couldn''t make policy on their own. That authority belonged solely to the throne.


    The way Ethan remembered it was the King got to decide what to do, and the Council decided how to get it done, so long as the King agreed. He was at the top after all, and power is simple that way.


    Most of the Councils work was done in committees. Meetings where Councilors, their family, and aides came together to draft policy. Aides did do a lot of tedious work there, but it''s not like their life was all bad. In fact, it could be a pretty simple job depending on who you worked for.


    Avram Grey was not one of those people.


    He was in charge of the cultural committee. Their main job was to preserve and celebrate the culture of Dargas. Between the Church and the upper echelon''s private events though, Avram''s role had pretty much receded into saying yes or no to offering money to support certain events. Which just meant people coming up to his office and making the bashful old fool smile.


    It''s not like he wasn''t respected. As the oldest member of the Council he had garnered some political muscle, but the man was going senile. He hardly did any governing anymore. The real work of his committee, like managing funds and planning the logistics for events was done by his aides, hence why he had so many. And why they''d be so stressed.


    "Here you are sir," Daniel said, handing Ethan a stack of papers. "I believe these are all of yours."


    Ethan looked over the papers, making sure he wasn''t missing anything.


    "Thank you, Daniel." Ethan said, taking the papers and standing back up. "And I hope you can forgive me for this little accident."


    Daniel shot up, holding his much larger pile of scrolls and papers. His glasses were askew again. "Oh no, please sir, it was my fault. Honestly."


    Ethan smiled.


    "Well, so long as you''re all right I should get going."


    "Yes, of course! You must be busy," Daniel said. "Have a good day and good luck with the rest of your work!"


    Ethan gave him a slight bow and Daniel did his best to return the gesture while managing all his papers before scurrying off into the lobby.


    Ethan watched him walk away for a moment. Poor kid. Then he thought about what Daniel had said. The rest of my work, huh?


    He sighed.


    Anyone else on the Council would''ve had a million other things to do. Meeting or reviewing some committee''s agenda, but not Ethan. No one else had risen to power so quickly and so young. No one else with a family as disgraced as the Dal''s had ever been appointed to the Council, but a lot of things were changing. A lot of things had gone wrong.


    Of the eight founding families only six remained. Plague and famine killed Sethur''s in the city''s early years, and from there things had only gotten worse. Gad''s brother had brought down Hori''s family with force, destroying their army and executing all their heirs. A culling of crushed rebellions marred the months that followed, and brought Hori''s legacy to an end. It took years but Zaccur''s family too wavered and collapsed, broken by a spiral of scandal, corruption, and madness that left them with nothing. Their heirs either dead or unfit to lead. All but one.


    Ethan looked toward the center statue. He was the one who''d found a way forward. He was the one who''d brought his name back. His role in bringing a peaceful end to the last Amarian uprising had proved his worth. They needed him... but they''d never accept him. Even when the King had declared his trust restored, Ethan still knew better. The sour looks and cold shoulders told him one thing loud and clear. He was not like everyone else.


    They had no idea how right they were.


    Suddenly there was a commotion from the lobby, as something hit the floor hard. Ethan turned and saw a crowd gathered near the Palti room. They were hovering around a painting and a display of small purple flowers now lying in shambles on the floor. Ethan hadn''t even noticed it before but he knew what it was. Everyone did. A memorial for Palti II.


    The boisterous room quickly grew still.


    There was a moment of hushed tones, of somber faces and quiet acknowledgment. A moment too long for some flowers, too good for a senile drunk, and far too short for the head of the Council. That''s what made the old man''s death so difficult. Even after weeks had gone by no one was sure how to handle it. Soon a couple of aides emerged from the crowd and went to work fixing the display. Conversations resumed and the crowd moved on.


    The moment was over.


    "Councilman Dal," a voice called out to him.


    Ethan rolled his eyes. And here''s the soulless husk himself.


    Standing near one of the columns at the entrance, was Illias Shaw, Ethan''s aide. His only aide actually, curtesy of his reputation. Illias was a bit older than Ethan at 32. He had slick, combed back hair and a thick beard around his nose and mouth that he cut short on the sides of his face. He wore a dark maroon buckled jacket with a brown vest and white shirt underneath, along with some brown pants and shoes. He had his arms crossed in front of him, holding some papers bound together in between his clasped hands.


    "I see you ended your meeting early," Illias said with a smile. Well, it wasn''t really a smile. It was more like a grin by normal standards. In fact, most people probably thought Illias only had one expression: serious. If you spent enough time with him though you could see the little changes in his face.


    "I didn''t end it early. I just suggested we take a break," Ethan said. "I love the schedule you set up for me, by the way."


    "I did say this was going to be a busy first day," Illias said. "Speaking of which, Councilor Nachman sent word. He regrettably can''t get away from his duties out in the plains territories, but he sent an envoy ahead to review our concerns before the meeting. You remember you have that at third call and¡ª"


    "Skip the envoy," Ethan cut in, holding up his hand as Illias tried to hand him the papers. "If Ivar wants to disrespect me he can do it to my face. Besides, I said we were taking a break Illias, and I intend on doing just that."


    Illias frowned. "Showing up to a meeting covered in that stench won''t help your reputation, sir."


    Ethan thought about that. "You know what," he said. "You''re absolutely right, so why don''t you take these," he said handing Illias his papers. Then he took off his Council robe. Now he was just in a white long-sleeved tunic with black pants and boots. "Take this too, and then just bring me a change of clothes for my shirt and pants."


    Illias caught Ethan''s gaze as he dumped the robe into his hands. "This is just one step away from Plain''s Flower."


    Ethan smirked. "Now you''re being dramatic." He turned and started to walk down the steps.


    Illias rummaged through the pile in his hands, turning over Ethan''s robe until he took something off it.


    "You don''t think you should keep this with you?" he said, holding up Ethan''s Council pin. It was a small, silver clip shaped like an eagle''s feather. It had violet gemstones as the feather''s quill, that shimmered like stars against the sunlight. The robe was more like a uniform. Anyone could have one of those custom-made, but the pin was the undisputed sign of someone''s status as a Councilor.


    "I''m just going for a smoke Illias," Ethan said. "No one needs to know I''m on the Council."


    Ethan kept walking down the stairs, leaving Illias standing by the entrance. Caleb''s Hall was in the middle of the upper district and all the main roads led to it, putting it squarely in the center of city life. At any point during the day hundreds were near the Hall. There were carriages carrying merchandise for stores, families going for a stroll, and everyday people looking to get some shopping done. All around the massive stone building were cafes, jewelers, restaurants, bakeries, and all other kinds of merchants looking to profit off of the crowd. The masses moved across the stone-paved roads the way blood flows through our veins. This was truly the beating heart of Dargas.


    As Ethan made his way down the stairs he noticed some ladies giving him knowing smiles as they huddled together whispering. Ethan had a full head of wavy brown hair that he combed into a side part, with piercing brown eyes and some well-groomed stubble growing along his strong jawline. He didn''t like to brag, but by most accounts he was a pretty handsome guy. He turned to face the group, smiling at them, and they huddled back into their group giggling as they did. Ethan took a deep breath.


    This was the life.


    As he came down the last steps, Ethan turned to look at the Hall on last time, but his gaze didn¡¯t stop there. Just beyond the dome ceiling, on the highest land in the city, were the glamorous estates of the founding families. They sat like castles atop their elevated thrones. They were everything that the average person could never have: spacious, luxurious, and exclusively for members of founding families. The guards made sure of that. Their properties stretched around the city in a half circle, and at the center was the grandest one, the Royal Villa, home of the King. And one day, it¡¯ll be mine.


    He turned and made his way down one of the streets through the crowds until¡ª


    "Look! It''s him! It''s Councilor Dal!" A voice cried out. Moments later a crowd suddenly emerged, almost out of thin air, and began bearing down around him. Ethan could barely get in a word in as he waded through them.


    Thank you Councilman!


    "Of course, I¡ª"


    I still remember the raids. It was terrible! So many would be dead if not for you!


    "I appreciate that¡ª"


    You''re such an inspiration! A true voice for the people!


    "Yes, well¡ª"


    I''m naming my kids after you!


    "Ok! Thank you everyone! Truly, I appreciate the support, but I have to be going. Important Council business. Thank you! Thank you!" He scurried out the crowd.


    He walked a bit further down the road, until he arrived at an old tailor shop. He turned into an alley next to it, walked down a little further, then turned again. He was in a little back alley now with nothing but a few barrels leaning against a stone wall. This was his get-away spot. Here, there were no prying eyes that might recognize him, and the bustling crowds were just a faint murmur in the distance.


    He reached into his pocket, pulling out a small leather bag, and placed it on one of the barrels. He untied the string around it, revealing a small pipe and a few dried leafy buds. He took out the pipe, crumbled up a bit of the leaves, sprinkled them in, then rolled up the paper just how he liked it. While he put the pipe in his mouth he reached into his other pocket and pulled out some matches. He took one, struck it against the wall, and lit the pipe. Then he took in a deep breath, holding it down, as the familiar calm washed over him. After a moment he let the smoke drift out of his mouth.


    Yeah, this really was the life.


    "Lemme see your hands, pretty boy," a raspy voice next to him said.


    Ethan turned to see a man pointing a knife at him. He had on a shabby green vest and a short-sleeved white tunic, with brown pants and shoes. Rags were wrapped around his hands into makeshift gloves, though the scars on his fingers made it seem like they weren''t working too well. He had a bandana on his head, pushing back his salt and pepper hair. That, along with a scarf pulled up to his nose, made his dark eyes the only visible part of his face. Ethan took in another breath, meeting the man''s eyes as he let the smoke drift out again.


    "Whoever you are, I promise you, you don''t want to do this," Ethan said.


    "Aw, a tough pretty boy. Ain''t that cute?" the man said. "Well I promise the next time you open your mouth I''m gonna slit your throat and ruin your nice shirt. You get me?"


    Ethan sighed, putting the pipe on the barrel and lifting his hands in the air.


    "Atta boy," the man said. "Now empty your pockets and put everything right there on that barrel."


    Ethan did as he was told, pulling out the few coins he had on him and placing them on the barrel. It probably wasn''t enough to satisfy the man, but he figured it was better to listen. He liked this shirt.


    Still pointing the knife at Ethan, the man side stepped over to the barrel, sifting through Ethan''s things. "I see city life''s made you forgetful."


    Ethan raised a brow. "Excuse me?"


    The man slipped Ethan''s coins into his pocket. "You really don''t recognize me, do you? And we used to be such good friends."


    Ethan looked at him dryly. "I seriously doubt that."


    "Oh no. Think back. You''ll remember. Takes longer than that to get plain''s dust off your clothes."


    Ethan eyed the man for a moment . Then he scowled. He did know that voice. "Eli," he said. "You''re a long way from home."


    Eli backed away and pulled the bandana off his face, revealing a scruffy beard and a smile missing a front tooth. "Not as far as you," he said.


    Ethan stayed quiet.


    "I mean, look at you. Councilor Ethan Dal. Savior of the little guy and Amarians alike!"


    He let out a laugh. "I had to come see it for myself."


    I need him gone, Ethan thought to himself. But not before I know why he''s here. "I''ve got nothing for you."


    "Ah, good thing I didn''t ask for anything," Eli said. He started walking towards Ethan.


    "All that ass-kissing really has got you worked up doesn''t it?" He leaned in close. "I suppose it must be hard. Playing for so many sides."


    "What. Do you want?" Ethan said as he glared.


    "I already told you," Eli said, pulling away from Ethan. "I came to see you do your little dance for the people." He cocked his head as he looked into Ethan''s eyes and chuckled. "It''s fun watching you squirm."


    Then he stepped back raising his hands.


    "Oh, but you don''t have to worry. Your past is safe with me."


    Ethan snorted. "Somehow I don''t believe you."


    Eli laughed at that. "Well you should." He put the knife away. "It''s the truth." He met Ethan''s eyes and gave a playful grin. "For now anyways." He started walking away. "But who knows maybe later I''ll¡ª"


    Ethan kicked in his knee cap. Eli cried out as his leg fell into a right angle, before Ethan grabbed his head and smashed his face into one of the barrels. Eli tried to pick his head up off the blood-stained wood, but Ethan kicked him down on the ground. He kicked him two more times in the ribs before he started stomping on his face, again and again.


    He kept going, blood splashing up on his shirt and face, until he heard bones crack underneath his foot. Ethan looked down at the bloody mess. He knelt down and took the coins from Eli''s pocket.


    "You must know me very little," Ethan said to the corpse. "If you thought you could extort me like this." He stood and went to collect his things. "Then again you never could see the big picture. You were just a thief." He took a hit from his pipe and let the smoke drift out his mouth. "And now you die like one."


    A few moments later he heard Illias'' voice, coming from around the corner.


    "You can''t hide from your meeting back here, si¡ª" Illias began. Then he saw Eli.


    He frowned.


    His eyes went from Eli back up to Ethan.


    "What happened?" Illias asked.


    Ethan looked at him. "He tried to mug me,"he said.


    Illias looked down at Eli one more time then back up to Ethan. He had a leather backpack on, which he took off and tossed next to Ethan''s feet.


    "Clothes and shoes are inside," Illias said.


    "Go change. I''ll take care of this."


    Ethan took another hit from his pipe, looking up as he let the smoke drift out of his mouth.


    He dumped the ash onto Eli.


    Then without another word he picked up the backpack and walked to another part of the alley to change, leaving Illias looking down at Eli''s body.

 Amos: A Dangerous Game

    Just before the attack on the prison.


    Amos groaned awake, slowly looking up as he strained to keep his eyes open.


    I... fell asleep? he thought to himself. When''d I¡ª


    Suddenly he coughed, then heaved, spitting up blood as the spasms ripped through him. His agony echoed across the stone walls like chants from a crowd eager to hear screams. Again! They cried. Again! Again! Blood filled his throat. His insides burned. Again! Again!


    Enough! Amos roared in his thoughts. He coughed again but this time because of his will, God, or something in between it was the last. His battered chest pulled in breaths slowly.


    Inhale. Exhale.


    It''s getting worse, he thought to himself. The affirmation burned his insides again as he spat out the leftover blood in his mouth.


    He hated being this weak.


    The truth was he''d used too much strength on the kid. He knew his connection to Reema was getting weaker, and this was just more proof. He sucked his teeth. Damn that clergy boy. How''d a sniveling, na?ve little shit like him even get thrown in here? He took a breath. No... that wasn''t important. The real question was how''d a sniveling, na?ve little shit like him use Reema? Alone. Most people didn''t even know what it was let alone how to use it, and no one should be able to use it without a partner.


    Well, no one except for him.


    He''d been here for a while sure, but could so much really have changed?


    He paused at that. How long has it been?


    It seemed like months, maybe even years had passed since he first came here. He hadn''t even seen the sun since the last time he''d gotten out and that felt so long ago. Now his life was just darkness. Darkness and these nails. He snarled, thrashing against his restraints.


    These fucking nails.


    "Now, now," an eerily pleasant voice called out to him. "Try not to get too excited."


    Suddenly a figure stepped out of the shadows lurking in the corner of Amos''s cell. A man with pale skin, sunken eyes, and dark oily hair. It was a man he knew all too well.


    "I''d hate for you to hurt yourself," the warden said with a smile.


    Amos gave him a dry look. "You''re not real."


    The warden shrugged. "So what if I''m not?" he said, slowly making his way over to Amos. His hands clasped behind his back. "I must be real enough to count right?"


    Amos turned his gaze away. "You''re not real."


    The warden smiled again. He kept coming closer. A step apart. A breath apart. He brought a hand to Amos''s cheek. "Real enough that your broken little mind still thinks about me, even when I''m gone."


    Amos took a deep breath, pulling his head from the warden''s hand.  "You''re not real."


    "Real enough..." the warden said, ignoring Amos as his hand drifted along his chest, to his arm, to one of the circular scars, tracing it with his finger. "... to leave a mark."


    Amos''s eyes went wild. He was panting now, grunting as he tried to pull away from the warden''s hand.


    "There he is," the warden said, clapping his hands together.  "The beast everyone fears."


    "Get the fuck away from me."


    The warden took a step back. "Oh, so testy today," he said with a grin. "Though I can''t imagine why."  He was pacing in front of Amos now. "I mean, I''ve always fancied myself a hunter, and you put up such a good fight last time. I thought it only fitting, poetic really, to mount your corpse on my wall."


    "I''m gonna kill you," Amos said.


    "Oh, but I''m just so fickle these days! I can never decide how many nails I should use." He brought a hand up to Amos''s.  "Some days I want more." His hand drifted to the farthest mark on Amos''s bicep. "Some days I want less. It''s all so confusing." He started to trace along the scar again. "But since you do such a nifty job at healing I only assumed you wouldn''t mind."


    "I''m gonna fucking kill you!" Amos screamed.


    Suddenly the warden sprung to life, clamping down on Amos''s arm and mouth. "You''re not gonna do a damn thing boy," the warden said, his tone low and dark. "And you wanna know why? Because I own you, down to the very last fiber attached to your bones. You were given to me freely, and that makes you mine, so I will pluck and place as many nails from you as I want until I get bored. Then I''ll just toss you out, sell you, feed you to my dogs, or whatever the fuck else I feel like doing to you, because you, are, mine."


    Amos was screaming underneath the warden''s hand. His eyes burning with rage, as he struggled against the nails.


    "Oh, I bet you can hear it even now can''t you?" the warden said, closing his eyes.  "The sound of hammers striking iron, of nails piercing flesh and breaking bone! Tell me you can hear it!"


    Amos closed his eyes, shaking his head as he fought off the memories bombarding him. The blood that stained his mind and haunted his cell. The nails forced through him and ripped out again and again.


    "Tell me!"


    God, he could hear it, beating in the back of his mind. Pounding. Breaking. Again! Again!


    No! he screamed in his thoughts as the shrill noise consumed him. Then he paused. No... those aren''t nails. He focused his mind. The warden was right about one thing. Amos did heal well, impossibly well. Fixing wounds that would''ve taken weeks to heal on their own in just a few moments, and it was thanks to Reema, but it was so much more than that. Over the years it had become the core of his strength. It made him stronger and sharpened his senses. Even locked underground he could still make out the noises from the surface, and those weren''t nails he was hearing.


    Those were screams.


    Amos smiled.


    Finally.


    The warden sucked his teeth, letting go of Amos as his image blurred before fading back into the shadows. Don''t think you got rid of me just yet, the warden''s voice said in his head. It doesn''t matter what''s going on up there! You''re never getting off this wall! Amos looked over at his hand nailed into the stone.


    "Watch me," he said.


    He took a breath, clearing his mind. His connection to the Reema was weak but it wasn''t gone, and he needed it now. Come, he boomed in his thoughts. Then he felt it. The power, the rage, flowing through him, like his blood was boiling in his veins. His body tensed up, as he felt the Reema bucking and fighting to get out, but he held it, maintained it. He needed this strength, but still... is this really all I can manage? He cursed at himself. Then he shook his head. It didn''t matter. It would be enough. It had to be.


    He focused the bit of Reema moving throughout his body into his right arm. It''s muscles began to bulge as the power ran through them. He took one more deep breath, then started pulling against the nail. He gritted his teeth, grunting as he struggled to yank his hand free. What did I tell you? The warden said in his head. You''ll never get off this wall.


    "Shut... up," Amos spat back, his voice wavering from the effort.


    It''s only the truth. The warden said. And don''t act like you don''t know it. I know how you really feel. After all, I''m in your head.


    "Shut up!" Amos said again, as his sweat started to drip onto the floor. Reema was burning inside him, like molten rock melting his stomach. His arm was trembling from the effort, as a warm trail of blood started to leak from his nose. The strain was too much. He couldn''t maintain this.


    "No!" Amos roared, "I can do this!"


    Don''t lie! The warden said. You can''t do this and you know it!


    "Shut up!"


    You''re just an abandoned toy. Too ignorant to know your place.


    "You''re wrong!"


    You''re too weak.


    "No!"


    Too stupid.


    "No!"


    Too broken!


    "I said shut up!"


    Suddenly the stone cracked as the nail jutted out of the wall. It wasn''t all the way out but it was loose. Loose enough that one more good pull would free his hand. He hunched over, panting as the Reema within him faded. He''d have to rest for a few moments before he could summon the strength to free himself. Congratulations, the warden said. Now you''ve just got two more to go! Then you just have to do something about that pesky locked door and you''re home free! The warden laughed at that. Gosh, I should''ve brought a key with me!


    Suddenly, Amos heard the metal door in the hallway open and guards walk inside. Huh... maybe I did bring a key. The warden said. Just try to make this entertaining for me would you? There''s not much else to do in here.


    "¡ª and why the hell''d you bring a chain with you Roni?" one guard said.


    "I don''t know... in case... we need to secure him... or somethin''," Roni said.


    "He''s nailed to the fucking wall moron. How much more secure is he gonna get? Besides we''ve got all these extra nails anyway, so what the fuck were you gonna do with that chain?" the other guard replied.


    "Well shit Jim I don''t know! I just don''t like the idea of the two of us being the only ones down here, ok!"


    "He''s. Nailed. To. The. Wall. God, y''know what just give me the damn chain before you hurt yourself. Maybe I''ll just hit him with it or somethin''."


    "Fine! I''m just tryna be careful is all! I don''t even know why we''re worried about him with all hell breaking loose up there!"


    "We''re worried about him cause we got orders to be worried about him. And all you''re doing is giving me an aneurysm so shut it."


    "An... an anyur-what?"


    There was a brief pause.


    "Just move."


    Amos smiled as he heard the guards approaching. Giving your names and numbers right where I can hear you? He thought to himself. That''s just sloppy. He cracked his neck. If these two were amateurs he could make this work. The two guards stopped in front of his cell. One of them was carrying a bucket of stakes and a hammer. Amos couldn''t help but glare at it.


    "God, would you look at that. The holes from last time really did heal," one of the guards said. So you''re Roni, Amos thought to himself.


    "Guy''s a freak," the other guard said as he opened the cell door and walked in. "But that''s why we''re finally putting him down." Which makes you Jim.


    "Putting me down?" Amos asked.


    Jim smiled. "That''s right," he said taking the bucket from Roni. "I know it''s better than an animal like you deserves, but there''s a bit of a situation goin'' on right now, so we''ve all got to make sacrifices."


    Amos laughed at that. "I''m the animal?" he said. "I''m not the one nailing people to walls¡ª"


    "You shut your mouth!" Roni cut in. "You know damn well why you''re up there!"


    Amos yawned. "Honestly, it''s been such a long time I''m not really sure I remember."


    "Well look at the pair on you," Jim said, setting down the bucket and wrapping some of the chain around his hand. "It takes a special kind of shit stain to forget murdering seven men. Seven good, decent men."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t realize that black market guards and torturers counted as ''good, decent men''," Amos said with a grin. "I must''ve missed that announcement." Amos could see the anger brewing in Jim''s eyes. Just one more push. "Besides, if they didn''t want me to kill them they shouldn''t have made it so easy. It was kinda pathetic really. A couple of them cried."


    "You dirty son of a bitch!" Jim screamed. "Why don''t I peel some of your skin off and see if you remember missin'' that huh?"


    "Oh, I don''t know Jim," Amos said. "I think Roni''s right, you don''t really have time for that with all your friends dying upsta¡ª"


    "That''s enough!" Jim roared, cracking Amos across the face with the chain. Amos''s head snapped to the side before sagging down, hiding his face.


    "Open your mouth again and I''ll fuckin'' break your jaw!" Jim said.


    "Alright," Roni cut in, "let''s... let''s just put these nails in and¡ª"


    "Nah, y''know what? He''s right about somethin''," Jim said. "We ain''t got time for that bullshit."


    "What? Jim¡ª"


    "Just shut up Roni!" Jim said. "What''s the point of putting all those extra fucking nails in anyway!" He started walking closer, drawing his sword. "I''m just gonna put him down right now, and do the world a service by taking him out quick."


    Amos started to laugh.


    "What? You that excited to die?" Jim asked.


    "That''s not why I''m laughing," Amos said.


    "Then what the hell''s so funny?"


    "I''m laughing because you lost the game."


    "Game?" Jim said, turning to face Roni. "This guy''s fucking insane."


    "It''s always been a game," Amos said. "A game between me and the warden. A game to see who could last longer." He lifted his head as he felt Reema flowing through him again. Roni''s face twisted in horror as he caught the red glow in Amos''s eyes.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "And if you wanted to play," Amos said, "then you should''ve put the other nails back in."


    Amos ripped his hand out of the wall. Before Jim had time to react Amos grabbed his head, lifting him up and pushing his thumb through his eye, before biting into his neck. Jim screamed as Amos''s teeth dug deeper into his flesh. Struggling to get Amos off, Jim drove his sword into Amos''s gut. The pain was intense but Amos refused to let go, digging deeper into Jim''s skin, until with a groan he ripped the meat from his neck. Blood poured onto the floor, spilling onto Amos and Roni.


    Roni panicked. Screaming, he tried to turn and run out of the cell, but the blood under his boots made him lose his footing. As Jim fell, Amos reached down and snatched the chain from his hand. He wrapped a bit around his own hand before quickly whipping it around Roni''s neck. Amos pulled it tight, strangling Roni as it held him up. Roni tried to find his footing again but there was too much blood. His eyes began to bulge as he struggled for breath, until with a final pull Amos snapped his neck.


    Amos let go of the chain, letting Roni''s body hit the ground. He stared at the bloody mess on the floor, panting. The Reema within him started to fade, but he fought to maintain it. No... not yet, he thought to himself, I''m not done.


    He placed his free hand on his wound taking quick, deep breaths before he closed his eyes and channeled Reema to it. He groaned behind clenched teeth as the wound started to burn, like hot iron was searing his skin. Faint wisps of smoke started to rise from between his fingers. Not yet! He screamed in his head. Not yet!


    Burnt flesh tainted the air as pain burst from his stomach. He could feel himself passing out. Not yet! Not yet! Just a little more!


    His blood started to sizzle. Sweat dripped to the floor. Another second. Another moment. Fuck! He let the Reema fade from the wound.


    He gasped dropping his hand as his head sagged down. The sweat from his body forming puddles beneath him. He hadn''t closed the wound all the way, but he''d handled the worst of the damage. He''d live. For now.


    Oh that was exciting! The warden said in his head. A little graphic towards the end there but you gotta do what you gotta do right? He started to laugh.


    Amos started to chuckle too. "I''m... so glad... you were entertained," he said, panting. "Seems like... I was right... in the end though."


    Oh please! It wouldn''t be any fun if there wasn''t at least a little drama, but we both know I''m still right. You were abandoned and now you''re too weak and too broken to be useful. There''s only one thing left for you to be now¡ª


    "And that''s mine," the warden said, his form spawning from the shadows as he leaned in to whisper in Amos''s ear. "Because once you go out there you''ll break apart, all on your own. Then you''ll see. You''re better off down here, buried and on my leash."


    His smile grew wide as he stared into Amos''s eyes.


    "But!" The warden said, suddenly jumping back as he clapped his hands together. " I''ll just wait until then! In the meantime what''s the next move? I don''t think those two are gonna help you get out of here," he said turning and pointing at the bodies. "Especially Jim. He''s got a bit of a chip on his shoulder," he cocked his head to the side, "or I guess that''s his neck."


    "Now," Amos said, before pulling in a deep breath.  "Now, I''m gonna catch my breath." He felt the Reema start to flow through him again. "And then, I''ll do it again."


    He then spent what felt like hours pulling the other nails out of his body, until he finally collapsed onto the floor. His wound started to bleed again, but no where near as bad as before. He crawled over to Jim ripping some of the clothes off his body and using the fabric to bind his wound. He knew he had to keep moving but there was no strength in his legs. He hadn''t used them in weeks. Pushing Reema through his muscles regularly was the only stimulation he could manage on the wall, and he could barely keep that up. Come on! He cursed at himself. No excuses, just stand up! Grunting in agony, he struggled to stand until willpower alone brought him to his feet.


    He looked over at Jim and Roni. He wanted to take their armor but the uniforms would call too much attention to himself. Besides, he wasn''t even sure if he could handle the extra weight. I''ll just settle for the sword, he thought, picking up Roni''s weapon. Once that was done he stumbled over to the cell door, holding on to it as he struggled to catch his breath. He couldn''t stop now.


    The warden might be right about him being weak, but he was not abandoned.


    His father wouldn''t leave him.


    Now he just had to find him. Find him and return.


    Just before the attack on the prison.


    Amos groaned awake, slowly looking up as he strained to keep his eyes open.


    I... fell asleep? he thought to himself. When''d I¡ª


    Suddenly he coughed, then heaved, spitting up blood as the spasms ripped through him. His agony echoed across the stone walls like chants from a crowd eager to hear screams. Again! They cried. Again! Again! Blood filled his throat. His insides burned. Again! Again!


    Enough! Amos roared in his thoughts. He coughed again but this time because of his will, God, or something in between it was the last. His battered chest pulled in breaths slowly.


    Inhale. Exhale.


    It''s getting worse, he thought to himself. The affirmation burned his insides again as he spat out the leftover blood in his mouth.


    He hated being this weak.


    The truth was he''d used too much strength on the kid. He knew his connection to Reema was getting weaker, and this was just more proof. He sucked his teeth. Damn that clergy boy. How''d a sniveling, na?ve little shit like him even get thrown in here? He took a breath. No... that wasn''t important. The real question was how''d a sniveling, na?ve little shit like him use Reema? Alone. Most people didn''t even know what it was let alone how to use it, and no one should be able to use it without a partner.


    Well, no one except for him.


    He''d been here for a while sure, but could so much really have changed?


    He paused at that. How long has it been?


    It seemed like months, maybe even years had passed since he first came here. He hadn''t even seen the sun since the last time he''d gotten out and that felt so long ago. Now his life was just darkness. Darkness and these nails. He snarled, thrashing against his restraints.


    These fucking nails.


    "Now, now," an eerily pleasant voice called out to him. "Try not to get too excited."


    Suddenly a figure stepped out of the shadows lurking in the corner of Amos''s cell. A man with pale skin, sunken eyes, and dark oily hair. It was a man he knew all too well.


    "I''d hate for you to hurt yourself," the warden said with a smile.


    Amos gave him a dry look. "You''re not real."


    The warden shrugged. "So what if I''m not?" he said, slowly making his way over to Amos. His hands clasped behind his back. "I must be real enough to count right?"


    Amos turned his gaze away. "You''re not real."


    The warden smiled again. He kept coming closer. A step apart. A breath apart. He brought a hand to Amos''s cheek. "Real enough that your broken little mind still thinks about me, even when I''m gone."


    Amos took a deep breath, pulling his head from the warden''s hand.  "You''re not real."


    "Real enough..." the warden said, ignoring Amos as his hand drifted along his chest, to his arm, to one of the circular scars, tracing it with his finger. "... to leave a mark."


    Amos''s eyes went wild. He was panting now, grunting as he tried to pull away from the warden''s hand.


    "There he is," the warden said, clapping his hands together.  "The beast everyone fears."


    "Get the fuck away from me."


    The warden took a step back. "Oh, so testy today," he said with a grin. "Though I can''t imagine why."  He was pacing in front of Amos now. "I mean, I''ve always fancied myself a hunter, and you put up such a good fight last time. I thought it only fitting, poetic really, to mount your corpse on my wall."


    "I''m gonna kill you," Amos said.


    "Oh, but I''m just so fickle these days! I can never decide how many nails I should use." He brought a hand up to Amos''s.  "Some days I want more." His hand drifted to the farthest mark on Amos''s bicep. "Some days I want less. It''s all so confusing." He started to trace along the scar again. "But since you do such a nifty job at healing I only assumed you wouldn''t mind."


    "I''m gonna fucking kill you!" Amos screamed.


    Suddenly the warden sprung to life, clamping down on Amos''s arm and mouth. "You''re not gonna do a damn thing boy," the warden said, his tone low and dark. "And you wanna know why? Because I own you, down to the very last fiber attached to your bones. You were given to me freely, and that makes you mine, so I will pluck and place as many nails from you as I want until I get bored. Then I''ll just toss you out, sell you, feed you to my dogs, or whatever the fuck else I feel like doing to you, because you, are, mine."


    Amos was screaming underneath the warden''s hand. His eyes burning with rage, as he struggled against the nails.


    "Oh, I bet you can hear it even now can''t you?" the warden said, closing his eyes.  "The sound of hammers striking iron, of nails piercing flesh and breaking bone! Tell me you can hear it!"


    Amos closed his eyes, shaking his head as he fought off the memories bombarding him. The blood that stained his mind and haunted his cell. The nails forced through him and ripped out again and again.


    "Tell me!"


    God, he could hear it, beating in the back of his mind. Pounding. Breaking. Again! Again!


    No! he screamed in his thoughts as the shrill noise consumed him. Then he paused. No... those aren''t nails. He focused his mind. The warden was right about one thing. Amos did heal well, impossibly well. Fixing wounds that would''ve taken weeks to heal on their own in just a few moments, and it was thanks to Reema, but it was so much more than that. Over the years it had become the core of his strength. It made him stronger and sharpened his senses. Even locked underground he could still make out the noises from the surface, and those weren''t nails he was hearing.


    Those were screams.


    Amos smiled.


    Finally.


    The warden sucked his teeth, letting go of Amos as his image blurred before fading back into the shadows. Don''t think you got rid of me just yet, the warden''s voice said in his head. It doesn''t matter what''s going on up there! You''re never getting off this wall! Amos looked over at his hand nailed into the stone.


    "Watch me," he said.


    He took a breath, clearing his mind. His connection to the Reema was weak but it wasn''t gone, and he needed it now. Come, he boomed in his thoughts. Then he felt it. The power, the rage, flowing through him, like his blood was boiling in his veins. His body tensed up, as he felt the Reema bucking and fighting to get out, but he held it, maintained it. He needed this strength, but still... is this really all I can manage? He cursed at himself. Then he shook his head. It didn''t matter. It would be enough. It had to be.


    He focused the bit of Reema moving throughout his body into his right arm. It''s muscles began to bulge as the power ran through them. He took one more deep breath, then started pulling against the nail. He gritted his teeth, grunting as he struggled to yank his hand free. What did I tell you? The warden said in his head. You''ll never get off this wall.


    "Shut... up," Amos spat back, his voice wavering from the effort.


    It''s only the truth. The warden said. And don''t act like you don''t know it. I know how you really feel. After all, I''m in your head.


    "Shut up!" Amos said again, as his sweat started to drip onto the floor. Reema was burning inside him, like molten rock melting his stomach. His arm was trembling from the effort, as a warm trail of blood started to leak from his nose. The strain was too much. He couldn''t maintain this.


    "No!" Amos roared, "I can do this!"


    Don''t lie! The warden said. You can''t do this and you know it!


    "Shut up!"


    You''re just an abandoned toy. Too ignorant to know your place.


    "You''re wrong!"


    You''re too weak.


    "No!"


    Too stupid.


    "No!"


    Too broken!


    "I said shut up!"


    Suddenly the stone cracked as the nail jutted out of the wall. It wasn''t all the way out but it was loose. Loose enough that one more good pull would free his hand. He hunched over, panting as the Reema within him faded. He''d have to rest for a few moments before he could summon the strength to free himself. Congratulations, the warden said. Now you''ve just got two more to go! Then you just have to do something about that pesky locked door and you''re home free! The warden laughed at that. Gosh, I should''ve brought a key with me!


    Suddenly, Amos heard the metal door in the hallway open and guards walk inside. Huh... maybe I did bring a key. The warden said. Just try to make this entertaining for me would you? There''s not much else to do in here.


    "¡ª and why the hell''d you bring a chain with you Roni?" one guard said.


    "I don''t know... in case... we need to secure him... or somethin''," Roni said.


    "He''s nailed to the fucking wall moron. How much more secure is he gonna get? Besides we''ve got all these extra nails anyway, so what the fuck were you gonna do with that chain?" the other guard replied.


    "Well shit Jim I don''t know! I just don''t like the idea of the two of us being the only ones down here, ok!"


    "He''s. Nailed. To. The. Wall. God, y''know what just give me the damn chain before you hurt yourself. Maybe I''ll just hit him with it or somethin''."


    "Fine! I''m just tryna be careful is all! I don''t even know why we''re worried about him with all hell breaking loose up there!"


    "We''re worried about him cause we got orders to be worried about him. And all you''re doing is giving me an aneurysm so shut it."


    "An... an anyur-what?"


    There was a brief pause.


    "Just move."


    Amos smiled as he heard the guards approaching. Giving your names and numbers right where I can hear you? He thought to himself. That''s just sloppy. He cracked his neck. If these two were amateurs he could make this work. The two guards stopped in front of his cell. One of them was carrying a bucket of stakes and a hammer. Amos couldn''t help but glare at it.


    "God, would you look at that. The holes from last time really did heal," one of the guards said. So you''re Roni, Amos thought to himself.


    "Guy''s a freak," the other guard said as he opened the cell door and walked in. "But that''s why we''re finally putting him down." Which makes you Jim.


    "Putting me down?" Amos asked.


    Jim smiled. "That''s right," he said taking the bucket from Roni. "I know it''s better than an animal like you deserves, but there''s a bit of a situation goin'' on right now, so we''ve all got to make sacrifices."


    Amos laughed at that. "I''m the animal?" he said. "I''m not the one nailing people to walls¡ª"


    "You shut your mouth!" Roni cut in. "You know damn well why you''re up there!"


    Amos yawned. "Honestly, it''s been such a long time I''m not really sure I remember."


    "Well look at the pair on you," Jim said, setting down the bucket and wrapping some of the chain around his hand. "It takes a special kind of shit stain to forget murdering seven men. Seven good, decent men."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t realize that black market guards and torturers counted as ''good, decent men''," Amos said with a grin. "I must''ve missed that announcement." Amos could see the anger brewing in Jim''s eyes. Just one more push. "Besides, if they didn''t want me to kill them they shouldn''t have made it so easy. It was kinda pathetic really. A couple of them cried."


    "You dirty son of a bitch!" Jim screamed. "Why don''t I peel some of your skin off and see if you remember missin'' that huh?"


    "Oh, I don''t know Jim," Amos said. "I think Roni''s right, you don''t really have time for that with all your friends dying upsta¡ª"


    "That''s enough!" Jim roared, cracking Amos across the face with the chain. Amos''s head snapped to the side before sagging down, hiding his face.


    "Open your mouth again and I''ll fuckin'' break your jaw!" Jim said.


    "Alright," Roni cut in, "let''s... let''s just put these nails in and¡ª"


    "Nah, y''know what? He''s right about somethin''," Jim said. "We ain''t got time for that bullshit."


    "What? Jim¡ª"


    "Just shut up Roni!" Jim said. "What''s the point of putting all those extra fucking nails in anyway!" He started walking closer, drawing his sword. "I''m just gonna put him down right now, and do the world a service by taking him out quick."


    Amos started to laugh.


    "What? You that excited to die?" Jim asked.


    "That''s not why I''m laughing," Amos said.


    "Then what the hell''s so funny?"


    "I''m laughing because you lost the game."


    "Game?" Jim said, turning to face Roni. "This guy''s fucking insane."


    "It''s always been a game," Amos said. "A game between me and the warden. A game to see who could last longer." He lifted his head as he felt Reema flowing through him again. Roni''s face twisted in horror as he caught the red glow in Amos''s eyes.


    "And if you wanted to play," Amos said, "then you should''ve put the other nails back in."


    Amos ripped his hand out of the wall. Before Jim had time to react Amos grabbed his head, lifting him up and pushing his thumb through his eye, before biting into his neck. Jim screamed as Amos''s teeth dug deeper into his flesh. Struggling to get Amos off, Jim drove his sword into Amos''s gut. The pain was intense but Amos refused to let go, digging deeper into Jim''s skin, until with a groan he ripped the meat from his neck. Blood poured onto the floor, spilling onto Amos and Roni.


    Roni panicked. Screaming, he tried to turn and run out of the cell, but the blood under his boots made him lose his footing. As Jim fell, Amos reached down and snatched the chain from his hand. He wrapped a bit around his own hand before quickly whipping it around Roni''s neck. Amos pulled it tight, strangling Roni as it held him up. Roni tried to find his footing again but there was too much blood. His eyes began to bulge as he struggled for breath, until with a final pull Amos snapped his neck.


    Amos let go of the chain, letting Roni''s body hit the ground. He stared at the bloody mess on the floor, panting. The Reema within him started to fade, but he fought to maintain it. No... not yet, he thought to himself, I''m not done.


    He placed his free hand on his wound taking quick, deep breaths before he closed his eyes and channeled Reema to it. He groaned behind clenched teeth as the wound started to burn, like hot iron was searing his skin. Faint wisps of smoke started to rise from between his fingers. Not yet! He screamed in his head. Not yet!


    Burnt flesh tainted the air as pain burst from his stomach. He could feel himself passing out. Not yet! Not yet! Just a little more!


    His blood started to sizzle. Sweat dripped to the floor. Another second. Another moment. Fuck! He let the Reema fade from the wound.


    He gasped dropping his hand as his head sagged down. The sweat from his body forming puddles beneath him. He hadn''t closed the wound all the way, but he''d handled the worst of the damage. He''d live. For now.


    Oh that was exciting! The warden said in his head. A little graphic towards the end there but you gotta do what you gotta do right? He started to laugh.


    Amos started to chuckle too. "I''m... so glad... you were entertained," he said, panting. "Seems like... I was right... in the end though."


    Oh please! It wouldn''t be any fun if there wasn''t at least a little drama, but we both know I''m still right. You were abandoned and now you''re too weak and too broken to be useful. There''s only one thing left for you to be now¡ª


    "And that''s mine," the warden said, his form spawning from the shadows as he leaned in to whisper in Amos''s ear. "Because once you go out there you''ll break apart, all on your own. Then you''ll see. You''re better off down here, buried and on my leash."


    His smile grew wide as he stared into Amos''s eyes.


    "But!" The warden said, suddenly jumping back as he clapped his hands together. " I''ll just wait until then! In the meantime what''s the next move? I don''t think those two are gonna help you get out of here," he said turning and pointing at the bodies. "Especially Jim. He''s got a bit of a chip on his shoulder," he cocked his head to the side, "or I guess that''s his neck."


    "Now," Amos said, before pulling in a deep breath.  "Now, I''m gonna catch my breath." He felt the Reema start to flow through him again. "And then, I''ll do it again."


    He then spent what felt like hours pulling the other nails out of his body, until he finally collapsed onto the floor. His wound started to bleed again, but no where near as bad as before. He crawled over to Jim ripping some of the clothes off his body and using the fabric to bind his wound. He knew he had to keep moving but there was no strength in his legs. He hadn''t used them in weeks. Pushing Reema through his muscles regularly was the only stimulation he could manage on the wall, and he could barely keep that up. Come on! He cursed at himself. No excuses, just stand up! Grunting in agony, he struggled to stand until willpower alone brought him to his feet.


    He looked over at Jim and Roni. He wanted to take their armor but the uniforms would call too much attention to himself. Besides, he wasn''t even sure if he could handle the extra weight. I''ll just settle for the sword, he thought, picking up Roni''s weapon. Once that was done he stumbled over to the cell door, holding on to it as he struggled to catch his breath. He couldn''t stop now.


    The warden might be right about him being weak, but he was not abandoned.


    His father wouldn''t leave him.


    Now he just had to find him. Find him and return.

 Amos: Alone in the Woods

    Where''re you going¡ª


    Where''re you going¡ª


    Where''re you going Amos?


    The warden''s voice taunted him again and again, echoing through the forest like gusts through the leaves.


    Where''re you going?


    Sunlight broke through the tree line. Sweat dripped off his clammy skin. His hand held on to the bloody rags failing to keep his wound at bay. Pride alone pulling him from one tree to the next.


    "Are you gonna tell me?" the warden asked, suddenly leaning against a nearby tree. His morbid black and white form almost tainting its browns and greens.


    Just ignore him, Amos thought. He knew he had to keep running. He''d fall if he stopped.


    He''d die if he stopped.


    Dirt clung to his feet. Bark dug into his hand. Gnats whizzed past his ear as he stumbled through the trees.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know," the warden said, appearing again beside him as he cocked his head to stare.


    Amos ducked under a branch. Grass teased his sore ankles. Another root. Another hill.


    Another chance to slip and die.


    "My God he doesn''t know!" the warden said, looking shocked as he appeared sitting on a log. "All this running and he doesn''t even know!"


    Amos did know, or at least he mostly knew. The trees looked normal around here, which was way too small for the Moririne Forest. That combined with the city being a bit to his left and the sun still rising behind him meant he was southeast of Dargas. He couldn''t be more than a few miles away. If he just kept running, he should hit one of the smuggler''s routes into the city from the Nubian Plains.


    Bad shit always had a way of slipping through a conflict to places it didn''t belong; and there''s no better conflict than war.


    It''s not like the fighting had changed Dargas. As far as Amos was concerned the city had always been full of shit. Now, the war just smelled the worst. ''Help defend us from the savages!'' ''Bring peace and prosperity to all!'' ''Make a name for yourself and improve your standing with military service!''


    The lies were so obvious now it was almost funny.


    Almost.


    Amos had a policy. You could be corrupt or you could be stupid, but you couldn''t be both. That crossed the line, and whoever was in charge of this charade was miles past the line now. Of course, no one in Dargas actually cared. Nobody wanted to know how many hands were dipping into the war chest, or how crazy things had gotten in the plains. Better to keep your head in the clouds and think you''re clean, than to look down and see all the filth you''re stepping in.


    That was the Dargas way.


    Up ahead there was a clearing. A wide trail in the woods. Unguarded. This was the place, and there was a wagon sitting on the road.


    Amos darted behind a tree.


    A wagon meant supplies. The back was covered with a tarp but it was clearly filled with something. This path was long, whoever was here should have some food. He sharpened his mind. He was getting that food.


    He kept waiting. Someone would show up soon. If it was just a couple people he could rush them before they fought back. Any more than that though, and he''d have to pick them off one at a time. He looked down at his stomach, still bleeding through the rags. Will I last that long? he thought to himself. He shook his head. No excuses, he thought. If they fight back, they die.


    He started counting the time. One minute. Two. No other wagons were nearby. The group was alone. Three minutes. Four. The two horses weren''t antsy. They hadn''t been here long. Five minutes. Six. The wagon was still alone. Where the fuck were these people? Seven minutes. Eight.


    "You won''t last much longer," the warden sang behind him. "Are you gonna wait forever?"


    Nine minutes. Ten. This didn''t make sense. No one would leave a wagon this long. Not on this road. Not with so much stuff. But it was still alone. Why would they leave it? Is it a trap? I¡ª


    Suddenly he grabbed the tree, catching himself. I was falling? he thought, then he realized the truth. I blacked out. It was only for a moment but he had blacked out. He looked back at the wagon. I can''t wait anymore.


    He darted out onto the road.


    Three breaths and he was at the wagon. Being careful not to startle the horses. Two breaths to check for anyone coming. No one was there. He drew his sword. One breath to cut the tarp, another to tear it open, and then... a miracle.


    Crates of breads and cheeses, fruits and wines, glistening in the back like piles of gold. There was even a crate with smoked jerky. His eyes went wide. Smoked. Jerky.


    "Are you drooling?" the warden asked, now leaning against the wagon''s side, but Amos didn''t care. He didn''t even hear him.


    Amos just came to eat.


    He dropped his sword and tore into the food. Three bites of meat. Another with cheese. Some bread, an apple, then sweet red wine. With every bite he lost himself to the moment a little more, until even a moment proved to be too long.


    "Don''t move," a man''s voice called out behind him as a sword poked against his back.


    Amos turned his head to get a better look at him. It was an old man, and a decrepit one at that. A bald relic with aged skin and a scraggly beard wearing a dark cloak. His right was closed and scarred, he was missing a few teeth, and had a stance that told Amos he wasn''t used to holding that sword.


    "I said don''t move," the old man said, pressing his sword a little harder on Amos''s back. A small trail of blood rolled down his skin.


    Amos looked around at the empty path. "Are you the only one guarding this, old man?" he asked. Amos could see the alarm in the man''s eyes. He sucked his teeth. That''s the second time today I let some amateur cut me.


    "T-that doesn''t even matter," the old man said. "You can''t be here. Now get away from my¡ª"


    "Listen I''ve had a difficult day today," Amos cut in, "and I don''t need some decrepit sack of shit making it any worse."


    "Decrepit? Who the hell¡ª"


    "So here''s what''s gonna happen. I''m going to take some food, let you get back on your wagon, and then you and I are gonna go our separate ways."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "That''s not¡ª"


    "Now, you can either loose a few supplies or you can loose your life. Doesn''t make a difference to me so, choice is yours."


    The old man stayed quiet. Amos could feel the sword start to tremble on his back. Put it down already I''m starving, Amos thought to himself.


    The old man''s gaze darted nervously around before catching a glance at Amos''s wound. He gave a nervous grin.


    "What''re you gonna do with a wound like that?" The old man asked.


    Amos sighed. "Ten seconds."


    "Ten seconds? What''re you¡ª"


    "I''ll give you ten seconds to decide. After that, I''ll just kill you."


    The old man started to sweat. "Y-you''re bluffing. You can probably barely stand with that!"


    "Then wait eight more seconds," Amos said. "But I''m tired and in a bad mood already old man." His glare turned cold. "Don''t make me kill you."


    The old man''s trembling grew worse. His gaze faltered away. Amos knew the signs. The old man would cave.


    This was over.


    "Grandpa?" a young voice called out beside them.


    Both men turned to see a little boy walking out of the brush. The old man caught Amos''s gaze on the boy. His eyes went wide. Ah shit, Amos thought to himself.


    "Ian run!" the old man said.


    He tried to lunge at Amos, but before he''d even finished the motion Amos grabbed his wrist, spun him around while he snatched the sword, and tossed him into the wagon.


    "Calm down¡ª" Amos began but the old man bolted up and charged him again.


    "Go now Ian!" the old man said. "Hurry!"


    Tears streamed down Ian''s face as he turned to run.


    Amos was still struggling with the old man. Struggling a lot actually. Amos sucked his teeth. When''d he get this strong?


    "Just... relax old man!" Amos said, as he finally managed to shove him into the wagon again. "I''m not gonna hurt your¡ª"


    A flash of pain plowed through his cheek as the old man punched him hard in the face.


    Amos staggered back, pain still dancing around the blow. A warm flow started to drip from his nose. He wiped it away, before looking down at his hand. It was blood. His blood.


    His eyes went wide.


    The old man swung again but this time Amos caught the blow, bending the old man''s wrist back.


    "That''s enough!" Amos roared, kicking the old man down. Bone cracked, the old man screamed, and his body went thundering into the wagon.


    Amos took a breath. Fucking finally. Then he looked back at the old man, lying still.


    Shit did I kill him? He started walking closer.


    "You still alive old man?"


    The body didn''t move.


    Ah shit, maybe I did kill him.


    "Come on, don''t die on me yet," Amos said.


    "You''ve still got your¡ª"


    The old man sprung to life tossing a handful of dirt into Amos''s eyes.


    "Goddamnit!" Amos said, staggering back as he wiped his eyes. How can this guy still move? Amos couldn''t see well but he caught a flash of light glistening off the ground. He tensed up. I left my sword there...


    The old man roared. Amos knew he was charging but he couldn''t see. Couldn''t think. There was no time. Instinct took over. In one breath he spun out the way, brandished the sword in his hand, and lunged at the old man''s voice, driving him back into the wagon and stabbing him through the chest.


    Amos used a free-hand to wipe the last of the dirt from his eyes. Just in time to see blood spill from the old man''s mouth, staining his beard as Amos caught his trembling frame.


    "You stupid old man I wasn''t trying to¡ª" Amos cut himself off. What the hell? The old man wasn''t trembling.


    He was laughing.


    "Look at you," he said, with his half-toothed smile. "Killing an old man, desperate to save his grandson."


    "I told you I wasn''t¡ª"


    "I''m glad to see you haven''t changed."


    "The hell are you talking abo¡ª"


    "You''re still just the feral dog you were raised to be."


    "I said what the hell are you talking abo¡ª"


    "Amos."


    Amos glared down at him. "Who the fuck are you?"


    The old man''s smile went wide. "A friend of your father."


    Before Amos had a chance to say anything else the old man pulled the sword deeper into his chest, and died in Amos''s arms.


    Amos pulled the sword out, dropping the old man. What the fuck?


    "Grandpa!" A voice called out.


    Amos looked up. It was the kid, Ian, standing up ahead on the road. Amos was stunned. He didn''t run...


    Ian was panting, his eyes overwhelmed and confused. Amos could almost see the scene through their tear filled lens. See his grandfather''s corpse on the ground. It''s blood seeping into the soil, dripping off the sword, staining Amos''s skin. For a moment their eyes met, and in that moment Amos knew that Ian had learned fear.


    Amos started to reach out his hand, but Ian turned away and ran.


    "Wait¡ª" Amos began, until his wound lashed out with pain. Amos sucked his teeth. I can''t chase him like this. He looked down at the sword. But maybe... He picked up the weapon then tossed it up and caught it by the blade. He looked back at the kid. But can I make the throw? He took a breath then readied his stance. It was far, but he knew his strength.


    He could make it.


    "Go ahead," the warden said, his voice calling out behind him. "Kid might know something after all."


    Amos thought back to Ian''s face. To the fear in his eyes. He sighed. "He doesn''t know anything."


    The warden came up beside him. "Maybe he doesn''t," he said with a shrug. "Either way, this would be easier without witnesses right?"


    Amos thought about that. If he knows who you are, and warns people ahead of time, this is over before it starts. He raised up the sword. A second went by. Then two. Then three.


    "Oh come on, why''re you hesitating?" the warden asked. "You already broke up his family, might as well finish the job." He leaned into Amos''s ear. "It''s not like it''d be the first time."


    Amos looked at Ian again, watching him run. Alone. He lowered his sword.


    He let him go.


    "This won''t redeem you," the warden said.


    "Nothing ever will."


    Amos looked away. "I know."


    The warden smiled then disappeared, leaving Amos on the road. Alone. He looked down at his hand holding the sword. Its skin covered in blood. It was trembling.


    He smashed the hilt into the wagon, cutting his hand on the wood. The trembling stopped.


    He took a breath. Just focus, he thought to himself. I can''t stop now. I''m not done.


    Not yet.


    He still didn''t understand what had happened with the old man, but now he knew one thing.


    His father was here.


    He closed his eyes. Focus. As he took another breath he realized there was something in the air. Something he''d been too distracted to notice before. He opened his eyes. I know that smell.


    He walked back to the wagon, stepping over the old man''s corpse. Where is it? He rummaged through the crates, taking a swig from a bottle as he sniffed the air again. It was a faint scent but distinct, a little foul and bitter but with an odd twist. Maybe underneath? He moved some crates out of the way, exposing the wagon bed. He started to knock on panels. Left. Right. Bottom. Middle. Hang on, he thought. That knock was different. He knocked on the middle ones again. It wasn''t a fluke. The space was hollow. Amos smiled. Found it.


    Using his sword he pried off a few panels until he found what he was looking for. Dark brown blocks, almost like tar and a bit smaller than bricks, wrapped in a thin waxy paper. The food and wine was a good distraction, and it might''ve worked, but not on Amos. Opium, he thought to himself.


    It was the main import the city got from the plains, and probably half the reason the war was still going on. After all, what''s a few years of bloodshed when there''s good coin selling plain''s flower?


    World''s still run by a bunch of greedy¡ª


    Amos suddenly coughed up blood, falling to one knee as his stomach lashed out in pain. He snarled at the wound. Not yet. He took another swig from the bottle, brought his hand to the wound, and channeled the Reema.


    He grit his teeth, fighting back screams as Reema burned his wound. Not yet. He had to hold on. He needed this to heal. Blood hissed and boiled. Smoke drifted through the air. Not yet! A moment longer. A second more.


    Come on!


    He gasped letting the Reema fade as he caught himself on the wagon. Panting, he lifted his hand. There was a scar but the wound was closed. He''d done it, but this wasn''t over yet. He brought himself to his feet.


    He went back over to the old man, took off his cloak, and put it on. Most of the blood stains blended with the dark fabric, and what didn''t wasn''t too odd for a poor traveler. He then went back over to the wagon, tore off more tarp, and tied it across his chest into a makeshift sack. Wait, he thought. There was something else. Something between the crates. He moved them around until he saw it.


    A hatchet, small and worn, with leather coiled up its wooden shaft. He picked it up and tested the weight in his hand, taking a few small swings. It''s light, he thought, but it''s good enough for now. He cut more tarp, wrapped some around the handle, then tied the rest around his waist. He glanced at it again. An axe and a sword. Just like he''d first been taught all those years ago.


    He filled his makeshift sack with some food and a bottle of wine, before taking a couple extra apples and walking over to the horses.


    The fighting had unnerved them, but it wasn''t anything a soft voice and sweet apples couldn''t fix. Once he calmed them down he cut one lose and hopped on its back. Someone would come looking for the wagon before long, and he needed to be well on his way before then. He pulled up his hood.


    There was only one operation in the city with enough muscle and money to hide opium under crates of food and wine.


    The one he helped create.


    Amos sighed. I can''t believe no one''s killed that over-fed rich boy yet. He wasn''t looking forward to the conversation but this still worked for him. If Gad was still trading plain''s flower, then he''d know something about his father. Now all he had to do was get his attention.


    And he knew just where to start.

 Clergy: One More TIme

    Clergy groaned awake, his body still marred with aches and pains. He shook his head. God, how many times can this happen in one day? He thought to himself. Once had been bad enough, but twice? He grit his teeth as another headache came.


    Yeah, he definitely didn''t need to make a habit of this.


    He sat up, doing his best not to aggravate his wounds. Looking down he saw he was lying in a bed and it was... normal. Just a plain mattress, white sheets, and a thin wool blanket. His clothes were normal too. His prison rags had been replaced with an off-white tunic with long sleeves, and a pair of baggy brown trousers underneath. Wait a minute, he thought, white sheets? It couldn''t be. He brought the sheets up to his nose and took a deep breath. The subtle aroma of fresh linens filled his nose. He smiled. These were clean sheets. The realization nearly brought him to tears. Who knew something as simple as clean clothes and sheets could bring him so much joy. Maybe the best parts of life were always right under our noses; waiting for us to have the patience and the wisdom to notice them.


    As he took in another breath he realized there was something else in the air too. It was a delightful scent. Cakes or maybe bread baking in an oven. Clergy''s stomach growled as he felt his mouth start to water.


    Food.


    He threw off the covers.


    Before the sheets had hit the bed he''d sat up and slid to its edge, where he saw a pair of dark boots waiting for him. As he put them on he took a moment to look around the room. It was modestly furnished. In front of him was the door, while a small wooden nightstand sat beside him with an unlit candle on top. A dresser was pressed against the opposite wall where a mirror hung just above it. Adjacent to that was a desk and chair sitting below a window. It''s wood shutters let sunlight ease its way into the room, as the chatter and noise of bustling crowds flowed in after.


    That sounds kind of close, Clergy thought to himself, but his stomach growled in protest. Right, right. Food first. Curiosity later.


    Once his shoes were on he stood up, clutching his side as he groaned against the pain, but there was something odd against his hand. He lifted up his shirt. Someone had applied fresh bandages to his chest, though the specks of red against the white fabric told him he wasn''t fully healed yet. He glanced back at the mirror. He hadn''t looked at himself since he woke up in the prison.


    His stomach didn''t argue. Curiosity won this time.


    With a less-than-graceful stride he made his way over to the mirror. He kept his head down as he approached it, until his hands were gripped onto the edge of the dresser. Was it so wrong for him to be afraid to look? What if he saw his face and remembered everything? He still didn''t know why he was in the prison, not really. Just because he couldn''t remember how he got there didn''t mean that he was innocent. That he didn''t deserve to be there. He didn''t know if he could handle looking up and seeing a monster staring back at him. Or maybe he wouldn''t even recognize himself. What if he was so beaten up that he just looked like a monster? His scars had felt bad before, he could barely imagine actually seeing the damage. Plus the way David had described them was¡ª


    He stopped.


    David... he thought to himself. That''s right... he''s gone. Honestly, Clergy still couldn''t believe any of this was happening. That it was happening to him. He shook the dresser as his frustration overwhelmed him. Why is this happening? At this point it was the only question that mattered to him. David hadn''t known, he just knew Clergy needed to find out. And I promised him that I would, he thought to himself. I promised that I''d find Mariam. He couldn''t keep running from the truth. No matter how ugly it might be if he was going to keep his promises, he''d have to face it. He took a deep breath then looked up into the mirror.


    Clergy had a square face, with thin lips and a wide nose. His brown hair was a bit long and messy, unlike the shadow of a beard nestled around his jawline. He might''ve been pretty handsome if not for the scars.


    The right side of his face had suffered the worst. A long scar went from his forehead, down his nose, to the middle of his right cheek. Another smaller scar ran beneath it, though only on that cheek. There was a bandage wrapped around his head, still blood stained on the right side. Clergy reached up to touch the wound then flinched back as he sucked his teeth. It must''ve been deep, he thought, or at least nicked an artery, to have kept bleeding like th¡ª he shuddered. It was still unnerving finding these foreign ideas in his mind, but it was a step in the right direction. He kept looking.


    Scratches and cuts littered the rest of his face. Even the small ones seemed red and angry, like they were demanding the same attention as his larger wounds. His right eye was deeply bruised. It paired nicely though with the rest of the bruising going all the way down to his cut lips. His left eye had some bruising too, though it wasn''t as bad as his right. The few scrapes on that cheek and bruising by his mouth gave his face a morbid sense of symmetry. It almost made it a little less unnerving. Almost.


    He raised his hand to his face. David wasn''t kidding. He looked like shit. He leaned into his bruised reflection, staring into its somber brown eyes. A minute went by. Then two. Then three.


    He let out a sigh. Still nothing. Even seeing himself wasn''t enough to bring back his memories. If I can bring them back at all. He felt his spirit start to crumble as the thought took root, but he quickly shook his head. No! he thought to himself. I''m not giving up! Even if there weren''t answers beneath his scars, he''d find out who did this. He had to.


    And I will.


    His stomach growled again.


    Sunlight brightened the room; the rich scent wafted through the air; and Clergy couldn''t help but laugh. I guess I''ll get started right after I get something to eat.


    He made his way over to the door. Wait, he thought as he gripped the handle. Should I really just walk out of here? It''s not like he knew what was outside this room. Or who. He looked down at his shirt. I mean, whoever''s here did treat my wounds. How bad could they really be? His mind shot back to Amos''s eyes burning red from his cell. He shuddered. Ok, but someone like that wouldn''t just randomly decide to treat my wounds, right? So, worse case scenario there''s... a nicer Amos waiting for me? He thought about that for a moment.


    Yeah, I''d better do this quietly.


    Being careful not to make too much noise, he slowly opened the door to his room. Outside there was a small hallway. A few more doors lined the walls on either side except for where a staircase was a little further down on the right. Clergy sniffed the air again. The smell was coming from downstairs. He crept over to the staircase and peered down. At the bottom of it was an open door letting in some light from the other room. Clergy''s stomach squirmed.


    There were voices coming from the room.


    Don''t panic, he thought. Just take it slow. Clergy took a breath then started to head down, doing his best not to creak the wooden stairs. As he got closer he could make out the conversation.


    "... so we''re just supposed to keep sitting here? Until what? The guards come busting through the door?" A young man''s voice said.


    "That''s not going to happen Mika," an older man''s voice cut in.


    "Yeah, maybe not today, but it will if we don''t do something!" the younger voice shot back. "We have to make a move while we''ve still got the upper hand on the guard!"


    "Assuming we still do," a surprisingly younger boy''s voice said.


    "Look, we can go back and forth about this as much as you two want. It''s not going to change a thing." The older man''s voice said. "The decision''s been made. We''re not doing anything until we hear back from him."


    "I don''t know Abel maybe they''re right," a woman''s voice said. "We should do something soon. If the guards get serious and start asking questions, I don''t know how long I can keep the kid safe here."


    "I know Stella," the older man said. "But you all saw his injuries. I shouldn''t have to tell you how serious they are. Without him we''ve got no new leads, and even with the treatment I gave him I doubt he''ll be up and moving any time¡ª"


    "Abel," the youngest voice said, as a young man nodded toward the doorway where Clergy was. The room fell silent.


    This isn''t awkward, Clergy thought to himself. Let''s just... try to be friendly. "Hi," he said, doing his best to smile, until a jolt of pain made him stumble into the door frame.


    "Whoa, easy now," the older man said as he ran up to catch Clergy. He had a square face, slender nose, and pale blue eyes. His hair and beard were short and unkempt, showing more gray than their natural brown. Despite that though he had an almost deceitful spring in his step that made it hard to tell if he was a young man who looked too old or an old man who looked too young. He had an off-white tunic as well, with long sleeves underneath a dark grey vest. After he caught Clergy, the man helped him over into a chair closer to the table.


    The other three people were just about what Clergy had expected. Two younger men and a woman. They were idling around in what looked like a bakery''s kitchen. There was a large wooden table in the middle of the room covered with dough stains, bowls, and various utensils. A large stone oven was glowing as shaped piles of dough basked in its ember''s heat. Along the sides of the other walls were at least a dozen shelves. Some held baskets and empty trays organized in neat piles, while others had jars filled with various jams and powders. The backdoor was in the far left corner, while a pair of caf¨¦ doors on the opposite side led to the front of the shop.


    Once the older man got Clergy into the chair he quickly went to work, leaning in to get a better look at his wounds.


    "Mika, go get some water," he said as he rolled up his sleeves.


    One of the younger men obeyed and started heading toward the back door. He had a square, clean shaven face with smooth features. His long dark hair was pulled back into a ponytail, giving the sharp wit in his hazel eyes enough room to shine through. He was wearing a simple white tunic with laces by his chest. The strings were loose though, and showed a bit more skin than a modest man might''ve liked. He had on a pair of dark trousers that fit his form well with a matching pair of boots.


    "How are you feeling?" The older man said, turning Clergy''s head as he looked over his wounds. "Does anything hurt? Are you having any dizzy spells? Nausea? Trouble hearing or speaking?"


    "No, I''m... I''m fine," Clergy said before finally managing to get the man''s hands off his face. "I really just want to know what''s going on."


    "Right, of course," The older man said. "This has all got to be a little overwhelming for you." He stood back up and gave Clergy some space.


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m Abel, the one who just left is Mika, and these two are Stella and Ezra," he said pointing over at them. "But I''m getting ahead of myself." He turned back toward Clergy. "What''s your name?"


    Here we go again, Clergy thought to himself. "Well, it''s a little¡ª"


    "You''re bleeding through your bandages," Abel said suddenly. "I''m sorry I''ll go get some fresh ones. It''ll only take a moment." After that Abel got up and went over to one of the shelves, rummaging through the jars and trays and leaving Clergy with the other two in the room.


    Stella was young, maybe somewhere in her 20s, with thin lips and bright brown eyes. Short waves crowned her round face like the rapids of dark brown streams, smooth yet coyly unkempt. She was covered in dough stains. The ones her leather apron didn''t catch marred the deep blue of her pants, the off-white of her shirt, and the dark brown of her boots. To be fair though the apron was kind of odd. The leather was thick, and the burn marks and scratches it had seemed a little... intense for a bakery; but then again what did he know.


    There were callouses on her hands, scratches on her fingers, and a ring she was twisting nervously. A metal band with lines of clear and purple gems weaving around each other. She''d been standing beside the wooden table, smiling while she gave a slight wave. Well, at least she was trying to smile. What came out was more of an ''I''m doing my best not to freak out'' face, but Clergy still appreciated the effort.


    Ezra, on the other hand, looked completely unfazed. He was sitting in a chair in front of the table. There was a black bow resting on his lap, and he was twisting what Clergy assumed was a bow string in between his fingers. His face was cold and rigid. Almost too rigid really. Like he''d forgotten how to smile a long time ago. Even more off putting was the juxtaposition between his serious expression and his youthful features. He couldn''t have been older than sixteen. The softness around his nose and cheeks accented his immaturity. He had full dark hair that he combed back in the middle but cut short along the sides and behind his neck.


    His clothes were about as friendly as his face. He was draped in a dark cowl, with leather plates adorning his plain grey and blue garb. The matching leather gloves he wore had all their fingertips cut off except for the three middle fingers on his right hand.


    Grim and uninviting, until Clergy looked back at his face. At his eyes.


    They were a deep, glorious blue that cast his stoic look with such intensity that Clergy couldn''t help but stare. They might have held his gaze forever if it wasn''t pulled to a thin scar cutting one of Ezra''s eyebrows in two.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Well, that and the death stare he kept giving Clergy.


    He''s... he''s not just gonna keep staring like that right? Clergy thought to himself. He would''ve asked that out loud, but Abel was still busy looking through the shelves, and Stella seemed stuck in her nervous smile and wave. Clergy could feel himself start to squirm. Come on, at least blink or something. Ezra didn''t blink. He didn''t even breathe. Clergy squirmed again. Should I say something or¡ª


    "The oven Stella," Ezra said suddenly, casually turning his gaze away from Clergy.


    Stella perked up, like she''d just remembered where she was. "Ah!" she said, "Can''t let those burn!" While she raced off to the oven and Ezra went back to his bow string, Abel cleared his throat, returning with a fresh roll of bandages.


    He knelt down and looked Clergy in his eyes. "I''m going to take a closer look at your wounds," he said firmly, pausing as if to let the words harden in Clergy''s mind. "But I know you''re overwhelmed, so we can do that later," he said in a lighter tone. "For now, I''ll settle for making sure you don''t bleed through your shirt. Alright?"


    Clergy nodded.


    "Good. Now, lift up your arms."


    Clergy obeyed and Abel went to work wrapping the fresh bandages around the ones on Clergy''s head and chest. His hands were steady and efficient, moving with the subtle certainty only years of experience could provide. As Abel worked, Clergy noticed a tattoo on the inside of his forearm. It was a bird skull set in front of what looked like a dark sun, that was encircled by a snake chasing its tail. Abel seemed to notice Clergy''s gaze on it though and quickly pulled down his sleeve, before returning to Clergy''s bandages.


    "Now, like I was saying before, all of us are part of a group that... well essentially we¡ª"


    "Are just a heroic bunch of misfits who go around saving damsels in distress like yourself," Mika said as he strode back into the room placing the bucket of water on the table. "Should I go get a cup too Abel?"


    "No, I''m done here," Abel said, as he finished wrapping Clergy''s head. "I can get it, just put these on the table for me." He tossed Mika the roll. That was fast, Clergy thought as he touched his head. Abel glanced at his work before giving a satisfied nod and walking over to another shelf.


    Mika strode over to the table next to Ezra.


    "You don''t want to help out Ezra?" he asked.


    "Abel''s not a damsel," Ezra said, still not looking up from his bow string. "And even if he was, you''re the only distress damsels need to worry about."


    For a moment Mika frowned and dropped his swagger, but he quickly found his rhythm again.


    "My dear little Ezra," he said as he sat down on the table and put a hand on Ezra''s shoulder. "I suppose you wouldn''t really understand how a woman''s mind works yet."


    Ezra still didn''t look up. "I think screams are a pretty universal sign of distress."


    "Only if you can''t tell the difference between a woman''s screams and her moans."


    "I didn''t realize woman usually moan ''get off me creep.''"


    Mika lost his rhythm again. "You always want to start a fight when someone''s here to protect you," he said nodding towards Stella and Abel.


    Ezra looked him in the eye. "And you always want to say something stupid when they''re here to protect you."


    The two of them glared at each other.


    "No fighting," Abel said flatly, coming around from behind and smacking them both on the back of the head. He''d managed to find the cup though, so while Ezra got a bare-handed slap Mika was just bludgeoned by the cup. Even Clergy flinched at that.


    "What the hell Abel!" Mika said, rubbing his head. "Why''d you only hit me with the cup?"


    "Because you interrupted me just to start a pointless fight," Abel said, as he went over to fill the cup. "And you''re sitting to my right."


    "And they''re distracting me," Stella shouted from across the room.


    "And you''re distracting Stella," Abel said.


    Stella finished up with the oven and started walking back over. "Y''know, it amazes me that you still haven''t learned how to get through a conversation without getting hit."


    "Yeah, I''m starting to think that''s not one of my special skills," Mika said with a laugh.


    "You''d be fine if you just learned what gets on people''s nerves."


    Mika scoffed. "Name one thing I''ve done."


    "Well for one¡ª" She smacked the back of his head.


    "Ow!"


    "You''re sitting on my table."


    "Alright, I got it," Mika said, jumping down before going to pull up a chair. "Maybe next time we can all just use our words."


    Stella laughed as she snatched a basket off the wall and walked over to the oven again. Ezra went back to his bow.


    Abel cleared his throat. "Anyways," he said, walking back over to Clergy and handing him the water. "The four of us, well Nitara and Alvon make six and¡ª"


    He paused.


    "Well... it doesn''t matter. The point is, all of us are just trying to help people get out of tough situations." The warmth in his eyes suddenly grew distant. Almost regretful. "Situations like yours."


    Clergy perked up. "Tell me what happened."The force in his voice surprised him but he didn''t let it show. He needed this. "What was that prison? Why was I there? Why did they try to kill everyone? Why¡ª"


    Abel raised his hand. "I know you want answers," he said, "but it''s not that simple. The truth is¡ª"


    Just then the back door burst open. Everyone turned their gaze as a hooded figure strode into the kitchen. The room fell silent. Clergy looked on with stunned eyes as the sudden intruder drew closer. He knew who this was. Their slender form, ram''s mask, and dark clothes were unmistakable. This was the guy from the prison. The one who had taken down all those guards along the wall. He could feel his lips stammering as the man drew closer. What was he supposed to say? Thanks for killing all those guards? That was really cool to watch?


    "You''re..." Clergy began, the words slipping out his mouth.


    The man took off his mask.


    "... A woman..."


    She had tan skin and dark brown eyes. Her full lips and slender nose filled in the soft edges of her face well. As she stepped forward she pulled back her hood, revealing her auburn hair flowing down just past her face. He could see there were streaks of lighter brown in her hair too, as if light had kissed just a few strands on her head.


    As those last words left Clergy''s mouth she paused and gave him a look of such subtle and refined contempt that he knew, to her, they were just a drop in a tempest.


    "So you''re awake," she said, as she eyed him for a moment. The room stayed silent. Clergy still couldn''t find his words.


    He cleared his throat.


    "Yeah... I guess," was all he could manage to say.


    Abel started to walk over to her. "Nitara, hold on¡ª" he began, but in an instant she strode across the room, grabbed Clergy by his neck, and slammed him into the wall by the stairs.


    "Then you can tell me what you know about the Councilor," Nitara said, her expression still unwavering.


    "Nitara!" Abel said, racing over and grabbing her shoulder. "He''s injured enough as it is! Anymore and you''ll kill him!"


    Clergy struggled to get out of her grip but she was strong. Very strong. He squirmed and kicked but all it did was waste his breath and send his injuries screaming. His chest dampened with heat and blood. He grit his teeth.


    "Then he''d better speak up," Nitara said, "Or we''ll see if he can dodge death twice."


    "We''re not killers Nitara!" Abel shot back. "And this isn''t the way to get answers!"


    Nitara glared back at Abel. "That''s exactly what we are," she said flatly. "And I didn''t kill all those guards so you could coddle a stranger. I did it to get Councilor Lund back." She paused. "But we all know how that went." Then she tightened her grip. "So this little shit," she said as she glared back up at Clergy. "Is going to tell me everything he knows. Right. Now."


    Everything I know? What''s she talking about?! Clergy thought to himself. Can someone get her off of¡ª he stopped. Ezra, Mika, and Stella were all just waiting there. Watching. Even Abel for all his talk still hadn''t done more than put his hand on her shoulder. Clergy sucked his teeth.


    "I don''t know... what any of you... are talking about!" he said with the few breaths he managed to pull in.


    Nitara lifted him higher. "You don''t know?" she said. "You don''t know but you were crying over his fucking corpse?" Her grip tensed like iron. "Try harder this time."


    Clergy''s head started to spin. "I... can''t...."


    "Then I guess this is your last chance," Nitara said. "Councilor David Lund. Tell me what you know."


    Clergy perked up at that. "Da¡ªvid?" he said, but as soon as the word came out the world started to blur.


    "That''s enough!" Abel shouted, grabbing Nitara''s wrist. "I won''t let you kill him!"


    Nitara eyed Abel for a moment, then let Clergy go. He fell to the ground hard before coughing and gasping for air. Abel filled up the cup and tried to hand it to Clergy again but he swatted it away, knocking it and a bowl of flour off a nearby shelf onto the ground.


    "Tell me... what''s going on..." Clergy said, his voice still filled with pain. "How do you know David?"


    Nitara looked down at him. "So you do know something," she said. "That''s certainly a start." Her eyes stayed fixed on Clergy. "What''s his name Ezra?" she said as she folded her arms.


    "He didn''t say," Ezra said, still unfazed.


    "Well, why don''t you start from there," she said. "And we''ll work our way to how you knew the Councilor."


    Clergy didn''t have the breath for the full explanation, or the patience for that matter. Just go with what you know, he thought to himself. It''s not like you have a better answer.


    "It''s... Clergy," he said rubbing his throat.


    Nitara shot Abel a trying look as he sighed and kneeled down to Clergy''s eye level.


    "I know that was sudden," he said, his gaze jumping between Clergy and his now blood-spattered shirt. "And I don''t blame you for not trusting us after that, but lying''s not going to make this any easier. I promise you we''re on the same side."


    Clergy glared up at him. My throat disagrees, he thought to himself but stopped short of saying it out loud. I can''t fight my way out of this, so I might as well play along and see what they can tell me.


    "I''m not lying," he said to Abel and the room. "I only met David when I was there. Like I said, I don''t know anything."


    Abel stared at Clergy. "Alright," he said after a moment.


    Nitara let out a laugh before shaking her head and storming up the stairs.


    "Go with her Stella," Abel said as Nitara left. "Her ankle is still in bad shape. Make sure she doesn''t ruin her brace again."


    Stella nodded and dashed up the stairs after her.


    Mika walked over and grabbed a broom off the wall. He looked toward Ezra. "Gimme a hand?"


    Ezra obeyed, quickly fixing the bow string onto its frame before setting it down gently and dashing over to pick up the bowl. He set it back on the shelf then returned to his seat and bow just as Micah started sweeping the flour toward the backdoor.


    Abel cleared his throat. "I''m sorry Clergy," he said. "She''s under a lot of pressure right now. All of us are. But, I''ll answer your question as best I can. If you''ll hear me out."


    Clergy took a breath then nodded.


    "Good," Abel said. "To start, you''ve been asleep for a couple days. We honestly weren''t sure if you were going to wake up." Disbelief still marred his tone. "Where we found you¡ª the prison, as you called it¡ª as far as we know that was more of a holding cell. A place where problematic people were put to keep them out of the way."


    "''Problematic people''? What does that even mean?" Clergy cut in. "What was I being kept out of the way of?"


    "Not what," Ezra said, "Who. Councilor Knowles¡ª"


    "Ezra!" Abel snapped, cutting him off. "We can''t just¡ª"


    "Oh come on Abel! What''s the point of keeping it a secret?" Mika asked from the back of the room. "He''s already knee deep in this shit, even if he doesn''t know it." He turned back to his chore. "I''m opening the door."


    For a moment the gentle tune of bustling crowds filled the sullen room, as Mika swept dirt and flour outside. He closed the door. The room was quiet again.


    Abel sighed. "Councilor Knowles," he said, "or Gad as most people call him, is the reason you and everyone you saw was in that place. He''s corrupt and always has been. He peddles drugs into the poorest parts of the city, and uses the guard as his own personal enforcers to keep his competition out of business and his critics in line."


    His expression hardened into a glare. "He''s killed people." He clenched his fist. "Good people." His words seemed to agitate the room. Mika nearly snapped the broom in half as he clenched his teeth, and even Ezra let emotion stain his face with a glare.


    "He even had his own brother killed for standing in his way," Abel said. "We can''t let that kind of man roam free on the Council. That''s why we''ve spent the last year trying to bring him down." He put a hand on Clergy''s shoulder. "And that''s why we need your help. Councilor Lund¡ª David ¡ªwas his biggest adversary and the last real chance we had to expose Gad''s corruption¡ª"


    "Hang on," Clergy cut in. "So, when you came to the prison you were only there for him?"


    Abel stayed silent.


    "So... you don''t know anything about why I was there."


    "No, I''m sorry, but we have no idea who you are or why you were there."


    Clergy sighed. Well that''s just great. "Wait," he said, "but if you don''t know me then why''d you take me?"


    "We... we were only looking for the Councilor when we came, and we were only expecting to find him there. What we saw though was... more than that. We weren''t prepared to take everyone, and without the Councilor we had to choose the next best thing. You."


    "I don''t understand," Clergy said.


    "We saw what you did," Mika cut in, as he walked back to the table. "You tried to keep the Councilor alive. He shared his last words with you. You cried when he died. We figured you must''ve known each other. Maybe you were even brought there together."


    "And that''s the important part," Abel said. "We know Gad got him in there but we still don''t know how. If we can connect him to Lund''s death it''ll force the King''s hand. He can''t ignore the possibility that a Councilor killed one of their own in cold blood. He''ll have to start a legitimate investigation, and we''ll finally have an official path to exposing Gad." Abel placed a hand on Clergy''s shoulder. "I know it must be intimidating going against a Councilor, but anything you can tell us about what happened to Lund would be a huge help."


    Clergy glanced around the room as he let the explanation sink in. "I''m sorry," he said at last. "I''d help if I could, but I don''t know anything about how David got there. Honestly, I''m not even sure what a Councilor is."


    Everyone, even Ezra, perked up at that.


    "Are... are you not from the city?" Abel asked.


    Clergy sighed. "I don''t know. The truth is ever since I woke up in the prison I can''t remember anything about myself."


    The room stayed quiet. Abel pulled his hand away and grabbed his chin. The lines on his face deepened again as his expression danced between concern and disbelief. Mika and Ezra glanced at each other.


    "Abel?" Ezra finally said, turning to face him.


    "His head trauma is serious enough," Abel said, his gaze still peering down into his thoughts. "I suppose memory loss is possible, but it''d be the first time I''ve seen it to such a degree."


    "Is it fixable?" Mika asked.


    "I''m not sure," Abel said. "Memory is fickle. He could get it back in a moment or not at all."


    ''Or not at all.'' Those words hit Clergy hard.


    "The best we could try to do is let him rest and expose him to familiar environments. That could trigger his memory to come back but¡ª"


    "Then that''s what we''ll have to do," Nitara called from the stairs. The room turned to face her again. She''d changed her clothes. Now she had on a white tunic with green pants and brown boots.


    "How''s your ankle?" Abel asked as he turned toward her.


    "It''s fine," she said flatly. "You''ll have to try to coddle me another time."


    "That''s not¡ª" He paused. "Never mind. Where are you trying to take him anyways? He can''t go anywhere like this," he said, motioning to Clergy''s stained shirt.


    Nitara walked over to the table and picked up the roll of bandages. "Here," she said, tossing Abel the roll. "Stella''s waiting upstairs with the suture and a fresh shirt." She picked up the bucket and held it out toward Abel. He stood up.


    "Hang on," Mika said. "You had him pinned up on the wall a minute ago, but now you want to take him out for a stroll?"


    I''m glad someone said it, Clergy thought to himself.


    "Don''t act surprised," she said. "You''re coming too."


    "I am?" Mika asked.


    Nitara turned to Ezra. "You don''t mind hanging out here for a bit do you?"


    Ezra kept working, keeping his eyes on his bow. "I''m good."


    "You didn''t answer my question," Abel said as he walked over and grabbed the bucket. "Where are you taking him?"


    "You''ve been waiting to hear back right?" she asked. "He got word to me the other day. He said he wants to meet¡ª Clergy when he''s ready."


    "He wants to meet today?" Mika asked, "How''d he even know Clergy woke up?"


    "I''m sure he doesn''t, but he said to come as soon as we could; and it looks like we can come today," she said motioning over to Clergy. Then she glanced over at him again before looking back to Micah."Make sure to grab your key before you leave too, just in case."


    He met her eyes for a moment. Then he smiled. "Of course," he said, "never leave home without it."


    "So, who are we going to meet exactly?" Clergy asked.


    Nitara glanced down at him then turned back to Abel.


    "How much did you tell him?" she asked.


    "What we agreed to," Abel said.


    She turned back to Clergy. "Then you know there''s six of us right?"


    "I think he mentioned that yeah." Clergy thought about it for a moment. "So we''re going to meet Alvon?"


    "Alvon." She paused. "Is busy. You''ll meet him eventually."


    "Then who are we meeting?"


    She started heading toward the door. "Our seventh man."

 Clergy: Mixed Feelings

    How much did you tell him?


    What we agreed to.


    Of all the things that had happened back in the bakery those words stung Clergy the most. Even more than the new bruises he was sure Nitara had given him. He winced as more pain jolted through him. Ok, maybe not more than the bruises.


    They''d been walking down a city street for a few minutes now. Crowds strolled beside them along the stony path, enjoying all the sunlight and street fares the local shops had to offer. The easy smiles and laughter made it hard to believe that someone from here could''ve created the prison, but at this point he was getting used to being surprised. Without his memories the world seemed filled with things he didn''t understand, but he was starting to realize that there were even more things he wasn''t being told. Whether it was Amos, Abel, or even David, everyone had their own agenda. Good intentions or not, he couldn''t wait for it to be convenient for someone to tell him the truth. He''d have to find it on his own.


    A sharp breeze raced through the street.


    He grabbed his hood.


    After Stella and Abel had fixed up his bandages, they gave him an eye patch for his right eye and a hooded cloak to help cover his face. They were worried his wounds would draw too much attention, and judging from the few stares and murmured tones he''d been getting, they might''ve had a point.


    "Don''t worry about them," Micah said, walking over and putting a hand on Clergy''s shoulder. "You don''t look that bad. They''re just being nosy."


    Clergy gave him a look. "I saw myself in the mirror when I woke up."


    "And if you saw yourself now, with the hood and eye patch, you''d realize how well you were rocking the ''troubled bandit'' look."


    Clergy laughed at that. "Y''know, you''re being surprisingly friendly with me." He paused as his smile started to fade. "Considering how everyone else acted when I woke up," he said nodding toward Nitara who was walking a few paces ahead.


    Micah sighed. "Listen, I know how this looks. A bunch of violent strangers abduct you from another bunch of violent strangers and then ask you to forgive them for being violent. I wouldn''t be convinced either." He tightened his grip on Clergy''s shoulder. "But I''m asking anyway."


    "Do you really expect¡ª"


    "I''m asking," Micah cut in, "because despite what you might believe everyone back there has already had to walk through fire and brimstone more times than I can count, and it''s taken its toll. On all of us. But they''re my family, and I just want you to try and give them a chance before you pass judgment on them. Alright?"


    Clergy wanted to argue but his heart had already made the decision. He shook his head. Goddammit, he thought to himself. "Fine," Clergy said. "I''ll try."


    Micah smiled. "Thank you." He hoisted up the basket resting under his other arm. It was filled with the bread Stella was making earlier. ''Sweet buns'' is what she called them. She''d given it to Micah before they left, though Clergy still didn''t understand why. What were they supposed to do with a bunch of sweets?


    "You two are falling behind," Nitara called back to them. "Keep up, we''re almost there."


    "We''re right behind you Nitara!" Micah said, taking his hand off Clergy''s shoulder. He turned back to him. "We should pick up the pace. Don''t want to get on her bad side."


    Clergy raised a brow at that. Was I not before? He quickly fixed his face though and gave Micah a slight nod.


    "Just remember to keep looking around as we go," Micah said as he started walking ahead. "You never know what might spark your memories." He stopped. "Oh!" he said, turning back to Clergy, "and don''t forget to try the sweet bun Stella gave you either. That''ll change your life." With that he turned around and jogged back up to Nitara.


    Clergy reached inside his cloak and pulled out a sweet bun wrapped in cloth. Change my life, huh? He smiled as he went to take a bite. Guy sure knows how to make a sale¡ª


    His eyes went wide.


    Holy shit this is delicious.


    It was light and buttery with just the right amount of crunch to satisfy him. The red and brown swirls inside had such a dynamic taste. Fruity, sweet, with just a hint of spice that danced along his tongue and warmed his whole mouth, until the buttery flavor melted and soothed the heat away. Before he knew what had happened he''d scarfed down the rest. He nearly took a bite of the cloth at the end too. He stared into the empty rag. Damn, why''d I eat that so fast? He paused. Wait. He looked back over at Micah. So the lucky bastard we''re going to see is getting a whole basket of these? He stared in awe at the basket. If he''d forgotten what envy felt like before, he remembered now.


    He couldn''t even have brought me an extra¡ª


    He bumped into a stranger on the path and got an extra death stare for his trouble. Alright, he thought, as he found his footing again. Maybe I should just focus on where I''m going. He was definitely still asking Stella for more though, but that could wait. He looked around the pathway again. But honestly where are we going? The only other thing worth noting besides the rows of shops was the massive stone building at the end of the street. Though something about the huge staircase, columns, and dome ceiling just didn''t scream ''secret meeting place.'' Guess it couldn''t hurt to ask.


    "Micah!" Clergy called out.


    Micah fell back to where he was. "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "What''s that building over there?"


    "You mean Caleb''s Hall?"


    Clergy just stared at him. "I don''t..."


    "Right, sorry, the memories, I forgot. I guess we never really finished the explanation about the Council."


    Micah explained everything that went on inside the Hall. He told him about the King, the Council, and the founding families. It was a lot to take in, but Clergy followed along for most of it. At least enough to understand the important part.


    "So... Gad is pretty powerful," Clergy said.


    Micah stopped, grabbing Clergy''s shoulder to hold him back. "Yes," Micah said. "Yes he is." He gave Clergy a serious look. "You still want to go through with this?"


    "I..." he began, then he sighed. I don''t know, he said in thoughts I don''t know, he said in his thoughts, but stopped short of admitting it out loud.


    Micah let go of his shoulder just as Clergy turned and looked out at the city. At the lines of buildings and homes, gently sloping down into a dark line in the distance. The Inner Wall. The stone border between the upper and lower districts. Micah had explained what it was when they''d left, but right now it was just another bleak reminder that out there in the city, looming in the shadows, someone wanted him dead. And they almost got their wish. He took a breath. But not this time. He looked back over at Micah. "You said it yourself, I''m already knee-deep in this shit. There''s no sense in pretending otherwise."


    Micah smiled. "That''s the spirit."


    They started walking again. They passed another shop. Another crowd. Another family. It was easy for Clergy''s thoughts to get lost in the moment, but it also made him realize there was something else he was curious about too.


    "So, everyone back in the shop is related?"


    "Oh no," Micah said laughing. "We''re not all related, at least not by blood. Ezra''s my little brother, but other than that we''re all from different parts of the plains."


    "And how''d you end up fighting Gad?"


    Micah paused. Paused for a while actually. Shit, Clergy thought, maybe I shouldn''t have asked¡ª


    "It''s a long story," Micah finally said. His hands were trembling. "Let''s just say he''s taken a lot. From all of us."


    Those were the first truly harsh words Clergy had heard him say. He knew better than to press for more.


    Nitara had stopped up ahead. She was standing a couple of buildings away from the Hall. It didn''t take long for the two of them to catch up to her.


    She looked back at Micah. "Are we good?" she asked.


    Micah nodded. "We''re good."


    She looked over at Clergy. "Then from this point on you keep your hood up, your head down, and your mouth shut." She turned around and sighed, almost remorsefully. "Alright... let''s just get this over with."


    Ok... Clergy thought to himself. That wasn''t weird or anything. Nitara''s change in character aside Clergy couldn''t help but feel nervous. Going to meet some secret member of their group seemed bad enough, but doing it just steps away from the powerful Councilor¡ª and his army of guards¡ª that they were trying to stop? Clergy had his limits. But I guess these guys just like to keep their enemies close, he thought to himself.


    They kept walking. Clergy figured they''d turn down some alley any moment now. Maybe even open up a secret passage in the wall. Except they didn''t. They kept going. Past the line of shops and into the circular plaza surrounding the front of the Hall. Ok, so maybe they keep their enemies really close. That was no big deal. They''d probably just walk around to another building or something.


    Except they didn''t.


    They made their way up the large staircase, past the crowds of colorful tunics and the towering marble columns until they ran into a couple guards stationed near the entrance inside.


    One guard was preoccupied with another group but the other one noticed them immediately. "Hold on ma''am," he said walking over as he held out his hand. "Only members of the Council and their families can come into the main hall, unless you have special permission from Councilor Knowles'' office, and I''ll need to see your pass for that."


    Well that sounds bad, Clergy thought to himself. He glanced over at Nitara.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry!" she said, bringing a hand to her chest. "I didn''t realize they were taking security this seriously now!"


    Clergy was stunned. Who the hell is she?


    The guard dropped his hand. He took a step closer. "Yes ma''am. We''ve had some violent incidents in the lower districts recently, and the Councilor wants to make sure those bad actors don''t cause any trouble here."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Wow, really? That''s terrible!"


    "Yes ma''am, it certainly is. That''s why we''re doing everything we can to try and keep people safe."


    Nitara nodded. "Of course. That totally makes sense." She took a step closer. "And I feel a lot safer with you out here," she said with a smile.


    The guard smiled back. He straightened his posture, standing taller and puffing out his chest just a bit. "I''m just doing my job."


    "You certainly are," she said, eyeing him up and down as she bit her lip. She twirled a bit of her hair around her finger. "What''s your name by the way? I''ve been doing deliveries here for a while and I''ve never seen you here before."


    The guard took a step closer. "It''s Jacob. Jacob Blane." His gaze followed the path of her curves all the way down. Taking in every inch of her. Hungering for more.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me for mine?"


    He shook his head. "Oh, of course," he said, reluctantly meeting her eyes again. "I''m sorry. I don''t know what came over me."


    Nitara covered her mouth with a hand, giggling. "It''s ok," she said, bringing her hand back down. "I''m Jessica."


    Jacob held out his hand. "Well, it''s very nice to meet you Jessica."


    Nitara grabbed his hand slowly, but didn''t shake it. "It''s nice to meet you too Jacob." They stood there for a moment. Holding each other''s hands.


    Jacob cleared his throat. "So, wha-what''re you delivering?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry," she said taking her hand back. "I don''t know what came over me." She gave him a playful grin.


    His face turned bright red.


    "I work for a lot of different people," she said after a moment. "But today I''m with the best bakery in the city. Klair and Son''s over by the church." She motioned over to Micah who smiled and held up the basket he was holding.


    Jacob smiled back at Micah, until suddenly his expression started to fade. "What''s wrong with your other friend?" he asked nodding toward Clergy.


    Nitara turned to look at him. "Oh, he''s alright. He''s just a little embarrassed. His face got all beat up after he..." She paused. "After he fell down some stairs in the shop."


    Clergy kept his head down but raised a brow at that. I fell down some stairs?


    "He fell down some stairs?" Jacob asked.


    "That''s right, he fell down some stairs," Nitara said, turning back toward him.


    Jacob paused for a moment. His stare fixed on Clergy. There''s no way he falls for¡ª


    "Well that''s some bad luck," he said finally. Or maybe he will. Jacob''s smile returned as he looked back over at Nitara. "I didn''t realize bakeries were so dangerous though. I''ll have to stop by some time. Make sure his sacrifice wasn''t in vain."


    Nitara stepped forward. They were almost touching now. "Well, I have to save these for our customer," She bit her lip again. "But I can come by a little later and let you try some. If that''s ok with you."


    His smile went wide. "I get off at last call."


    Nitara reached out and brushed his fingers with her''s. His stare turned ravenous. She stood on her toes, leaning in for a kiss. Jacob closed his eyes. They were only a breath apart, and then Nitara pressed her fingers to his lips.


    "So I''ll see you tonight," she said, letting her hand drift down his chest before walking past him into the Hall.


    "See you tonight," Jacob said, turning to watch her leave. His gaze swaying with her hips.


    Micah gave Clergy another nudge and they walked quickly past Jacob and followed Nitara inside.


    "Nice work," Micah said to Nitara as they caught up to her.


    She rolled her eyes as the smile collapsed off her face. "Just keep your eyes on the kid."


    Clergy''s eyes went wide as they walked into the main circular room. It was a breath-taking sight. From the gorgeous mural lining the dome ceiling to the regal statue in the center of the room, all of it just seemed unreal. Corrupt or not the Council sure knows how to decorate a room. The only thing that seemed out of place was a small memorial by one of the doors. A wraith made of small purple and white flowers resting on a wooden tripod. It seemed too quaint for the grandiose room, but too intentional to be a mistake. Clergy couldn''t help but stare. What could that be for?


    "Oh, thank goodness! There you are!" a man''s voice called out from the lobby.


    Clergy turned toward it.


    A young man was striding quickly through the boisterous room, waving over at them as he weaved through the crowds. He had a clean-shaven face and messy brown hair with a tunic and pants that seemed a little too big for him. Plus his glasses were askew.


    "Sorry we''re running late," Micah said. We got a little caught up at the entrance."


    The man shook his head. "Oh no, please, there''s no need for that," he said, grabbing Micah''s hand with both of his and shaking it vigorously. "I''m just glad you''re here!" He started pulling Micah through the lobby.


    Nitara and Clergy followed behind.


    "Everyone in the office will love this," the man said. "Councilor Gray''s had such a hectic schedule today and¡ª" He paused. "You know what. I think there''s some serving baskets in the northeast store room. I''d love to make this a surprise."


    He darted through the crowd, cutting across the lobby to the far wall where he pushed open what was apparently a very well-hidden door. The man quickly led them through it as Nitara closed the door behind them. The passage turned into a winding staircase going down into the basement. There were some windows on the far wall, and the ceiling went up like a pillar until it came together into another circular window at the top that helped gently light the space.


    "I''m sorry it''s a little cramped down here," the man said after they''d walked down a couple flights. "I always tell people this place is more like a dungeon than a storage room and¡ª"


    "We''re clear Daniel," Nitara cut in.


    The man stopped. His back straightened up. He let out a deep sigh and cracked his neck before taking off his glasses and pushing his hair back and out of his face.


    "You''re here early," he said, turning to face them. His voice was deeper. "You made it sound like it would be weeks before I heard from you."


    "That''s what we thought would happen," Nitara said. "But the kid decided to rise from the dead ahead of schedule."


    "And is that who this is?" the man asked. "Our refugee and residential dead man?"


    "The one and only," Micah said. He pushed Clergy forward. "It''s probably best if you introduce yourself."


    The man raised his hand. "No, it''s alright I''ll go first," he said. "After all, I am the one who got him into this mess right?" He reached out his hand. "I''m Daniel Sando and I''m the leader of our little operation here."


    Clergy gave him a nervous smile. I didn''t think we''d be going through this song and dance again so soon. He slowly started to reach out his hand. But here we go. "I''m... Clergy," he said. Now cue his suspicious face and¡ª


    Daniel grabbed his hand. "It''s a pleasure to meet you Clergy," he said as he shook Clergy''s firmly. "And thank you for agreeing to help us."


    "Oh," Clergy said before remembering to return the gesture. "Well, um... thank you for helping me get out of that place," he said. "I don''t know what I would''ve done without you." He glanced away from Daniel. "Though to be honest, I don''t know how much help I''m going to be."


    Daniel stopped shaking. "What do you mean?"


    Clergy sighed. Just come out and say it. It''s not like you can make it sound better than it is. "Well, the truth is, most of my memories are gone. I can''t remember anything about myself or how I got there. I''m sorry."


    Daniel paused for a moment, peering down into his thoughts. He let go of Clergy''s hand. "What did Abel say?" he asked looking over at Nitara.


    "He said it''s possible, but it''ll take time to fix it, if he can fix it at all."


    "I see," Daniel said with a sigh. He went back to his thoughts.


    Yeah, I guess he must be disappointed, Clergy thought to himself. I know I am.


    Daniel placed a hand on Clergy''s shoulder. "I know it must be frustrating not having any of your memories," he said. "And I promise we will climb that hill when we get to it." He tightened his grip. "But right now, we have to focus on our bigger problems first. And that means figuring out how to deal with Gad without Lund on our side¡ª"


    The door upstairs swung open.


    "How could you let them just walk past you?" a man''s voice asked


    "I''m sorry," Jacob''s voice said. "I don''t know what¡ª" He didn''t finish that sentence. "Y''know, let''s just find them before they cause any trouble."


    Daniel walked past the other three and back up the stairs. "I''ll take care of this," he said ruffling his hair. "Keep going down and when you get to the bottom make a right. There''s a backdoor you can use. It''s normally locked so there shouldn''t be any guards by it."


    Micah turned toward him. "And what''re we supposed to do in the meantime?"


    "We''ll talk more tonight," Daniel cut in. "Have everyone meet at the usual place after last call. I have an idea." He put his glasses on. "Now hurry up and go. Those guards will be here soon."


    Micah turned to head down but Daniel grabbed his shoulder.


    "And leave the basket," Daniel said. "I still need the cover story."


    Micah handed him the basket and headed downstairs with Clergy and Nitara, while Daniel headed back up.


    It only took them a few moments to make their way to the door. Nitara walked in front of the group, opened the door, then stepped outside. They were at the back of the building, facing a narrower walkway sandwiched between the Hall and a few more buildings.


    "We''ll go around the long way," she said, turning to check both sides of the street. "As long as we stay away from the guards stationed near the Hall, we shouldn''t have a problem."


    She darted ahead into an alley across the street. Clergy went to follow but Micah held him back.


    "I saw you eyeing the basket on the way here," Micah said. "You ate that sweet bun too quick, didn''t you?"


    Clergy laughed as his cheeks went red.


    Micah just smiled, reached into his pocket, and pulled out another one wrapped in a napkin before pressing it into Clergy''s chest. "Rookie mistake."


    Clergy smiled. And I thought he''d be annoying. He took the bun and stuffed it under his cloak.


    "Let''s go," Nitara called from across the street. The two of them raced after her into the alley.


    Bricks and worn rock lined the walls beside them. Cracked stone lied underfoot. A side door opened in front of them.


    Another guard walked out.


    "Excuse me miss," he said with a smile as he stopped in front of Nitara. "I''m sorry, but, you have such a familiar face. Would you happen to be part of a Councilor''s family?"


    "No, I''m sorry, you must be thinking of someone else," Nitara said, returning his smile as she moved to walk past him.


    He stepped in front of her again. His smile faded. "Then, why did I just see you walk out of the Hall?" Two more guards walked out the door behind him. He reached out his hand. "And I''ll need to see your pass from Councilor Knowles'' office."


    "Of course," Nitara said still smiling. "I''ve got it right here." She started reaching behind her back.


    The other two guards put their hands on their swords. "Slowly miss," the first guard said.


    Nitara raised her other hand. "Of course."


    Clergy watched as she slowly reached behind her back, revealing a dagger she had sheathed under her shirt. Micah took a breath, slowly reaching for something in his boot. Oh shit, Clergy thought. They''re gonna have to fight. His hands started trembling. I''m gonna have to fight. He looked up at one of the guards. His mind racing through memories of the prison. To the screams and blood and death.


    Do I have to go through that again?


    Suddenly, a huge figure, a man more than a head taller than the guards, came from around the corner. His shadow loomed over the backs of the two guards. They turned to face him but before they could react he grabbed both of their heads and smashed them together, knocking the two of them out. The other guard spun around and tried to draw his sword, but the man lunged forward, grabbed the guard''s wrist before his blade left the sheath, then smashed his head into the wall.


    Clergy was speechless. All he could bring himself to do was stare at the man. His towering form matched the rest of his features, with his wide arms, broad chest, and burly legs. His square face was home to a scruffy dark beard and tossed hair to match. He wore dark brown boots and pants, both of which had seen better days. His white tunic was covered in soot, staining its fabric with black and gray. Its sleeves were rolled up to his forearms, while a small chain held a crude metal ring around his neck. Despite his older features though there was almost a youthfulness in his eyes, but there was something... odd about it.


    Clergy grabbed his head as the air suddenly cracked with heat. This is... like what happened with David, he thought to himself. He looked back up at the man. Yes, now he could see it. That youthfulness wasn''t just odd it was... wrong. Hollow. Like an empty fa?ade, or maybe, more like a memory. A memory of something that was gone. Dead. Burned up by the deep, unrelenting hatred in him, only now it had nothing left to burn. All that was left was smoke. Smoke in an empty room.


    Clergy shuddered as the feeling overwhelmed him. What did you do?


    "Al!" Micah said, walking up and patting the man on the arm. "It''s great to see you man! I see your timing''s still as good as always."


    It took the man a moment to smile. He put his hand on Micah''s shoulder. "It''s good to see you too Micah."


    At first glance the gestures seemed kind, but Clergy could feel them grating against something. A weight in the air that didn''t belong. An expectation for warmth left unfulfilled. It stripped the next moment down to silent smiles until Micah stepped back to where he was before.


    Nitara sighed, tucking the dagger back under her shirt. She looked up at the man. He noticed her gaze as Micah stepped away.


    Their eyes met.


    "Alvon," Nitara said.


    "Nitara," he replied.


    They both paused.


    This is Alvon? Clergy thought to himself. What the hell happened between them?


    "You''re back early," Nitara finally said.


    "Fire did most of the work for us," Alvon said with a shrug. "Didn''t take too much work to sweep up some ashes." He looked down at one of the guards. "I thought I''d try to go check in and then I ran into you, and them," he said giving a body a light kick. Then he looked over at Clergy. "Thought he wasn''t gonna wake up."


    "Yeah, that''s kind of been going around," Micah said, before glancing back at Clergy with an apologetic smile.


    Clergy just shrugged. I can''t really be surprised after the third person says it.


    "And?" Alvon asked.


    "It''s a long story," Nitara said. "We''ll explain on the way back. Daniel''s meeting us there tonight."


    Alvon picked up a guard by the collar and dragged him back into the room he came from.


    Clergy peered inside too. It looked like a small back room, mostly filled with crates, except in the middle of the room. There one crate sat in an open space, with a pipe still smoking on its top.


    "Just an unofficial break then," Alvon said absently, tossing the body back inside. He did the same for the other three before checking around the room again and walking back out.


    No one had moved.


    "Let''s get going then," Alvon said. He closed the door and started walking ahead, while the rest of them followed behind.

 Clergy: Into the Fire

    It was crowded in Stella''s kitchen again.


    Clergy was sitting next to Ezra, who still hadn''t moved from his chair. He had his bow resting beside him, as he leaned over the table, working a dagger over a smooth wet stone.


    Micah was standing near the head of the table, helping Stella put some jars away. As they worked, they talked and shared some laughs, but it all felt empty somehow. Just hollow words to tame the quiet in the room.


    Abel was at the other end of the table, putting jars back on the shelves as well. He kept to himself for the most part, but when the other two laughed he''d stop. In that moment, he''d look over his shoulder, with eyes tormented by the distance between them. Eyes filled with nostalgia and loss.


    Alvon was leaning on the wall by the backdoor, with folded arms and a stillness that was almost unnerving. It didn''t feel like they were standing in the same room. His presence was too distant for that. It was more like he was standing off on a hilltop, watching them from afar; stalking prey too inconvenient to kill. For now.


    The only presence that could match his was Nitara''s. She was standing in the opposite corner of the room, leaning on the wall by the stairs. Her posture seemed more relaxed, with her hands resting in her pockets, but her eyes were far from calm. While the rest of the room avoided Alvon''s eyes she''d meet them head on if she had to.


    It was their own silent conversation.


    Their own little war.


    The back door swung open. Daniel walked inside.


    He wasted no time taking off his glasses and pushing his hair out of his face. Under his arm were some rolls of paper and a corked jar of ink. He looked around the room. The tension seemed obvious to Clergy, but if Daniel noticed it, he didn''t let it show.


    He closed the door behind him. "Let''s get started," he said as he walked toward the table.


    Micah sat down in the seat closest to him while Stella finished organizing the shelves. Abel turned to face the others but didn''t go for a chair just as Daniel placed his things on the table.


    No one else moved.


    "Alright," Alvon said after a moment. "Then I''ll ask the obvious question." His gaze turned toward Clergy. "What''re we gonna do with him?"


    Ezra put his knife down. "You''re talking about killing him."


    Clergy suddenly felt his spirit shrivel beneath Alvon''s gaze. Its indifference was stifling, its violence unrelenting, and for the first time, he regretted ever leaving his cage.


    "Al," Micah said. There was pain in his voice. "Come on man, what''re you saying¡ª"


    Abel slammed his hand down on a shelf. "No," he said, rage tightening his face. "It''s not ''come on man'' it''s what the fuck man! We''re not having this conversation!"


    "And why not?" Alvon said, his tone still calm. "If he can''t remember anything then he''s only a loose end. A loose end that knows all our names and faces."


    "He can get his memories back Al!" Abel said, walking toward Alvon. "We just need to give it some time and¡ª"


    For a moment Alvon''s eyes slipped into a glare. Abel stopped walking.


    "So you say," Alvon said. "But that''s only what you think, isn''t it?"


    Daniel turned to face him. "We don''t have any reason to doubt Abel''s judgement."


    "We do if he doubts himself."


    Anger flashed across Abel''s face again, but a moment later it started to fade. Cautiously. "I''m not doubting myself Al," he said after a moment.


    "Then tell me you''re sure."


    "What?"


    "Tell me you''re sure that he''ll get his memories back and I''ll let it go."


    Abel opened his mouth, his temper and eagerness rushing him to speak. The room turned to listen. For a moment it seemed like the words were right on his tongue, but then his expression changed. His head-strong posture turned to sunken eyes and a bitter frown as his thoughts, and the world, finally caught up to him. He turned his gaze away.


    He said nothing.


    "That''s what I thought," Alvon said.


    There was silence after that, as defeat hung in the air, fouling the room.


    "I don''t know why we''re still talking about this," Nitara said suddenly. "The decision''s already been made. We''re letting the kid live."


    Alvon turned toward her. "I''m surprised Nitara," he said, looking her over. "I figured you of all people would understand what a loose end could cost."


    Clergy was wrong before. Abel had never been angry. At best, he''d had a passionate outburst. A childish tantrum. There was no way he could''ve been angry, because nothing he''d done could''ve ever compared to the look on Nitara''s face. As soon as Alvon said those words her expression tightened and her eyes went wide, revealing lines in her skin far deeper than this moment alone. There were lines from fury, lines from tears, lines from pain too deep to imagine.


    Too deep to endure.


    A moment passed unnoticed. Nitara''s hands were trembling.


    Then, finally, she let a breath go, as her wide eyes fell back into a glare. She said one word. "Don''t."


    If there was something that could make the moment pass, no one knew what it was. The room stayed quiet and breathless. Its gazes darting from Nitara to Alvon.


    "Suit yourselves," Alvon finally said, taking a breath as indifference washed over him. Those didn''t feel like the right words, but the room breathed again.


    Ezra went back to his knife.


    Daniel cleared his throat. "So, it''s settled then," he said. "Clergy''s staying with us." He paused and gave Clergy a deferential nod.


    I mean, yeah, if it''s between that and dying, Clergy thought to himself as he returned the gesture. He definitely wasn''t saying that out loud though. Keeping his mouth shut had kept him alive through that whole conversation. He wasn''t about to stop now.


    "Good," Daniel said. "I know Stella had you in a room already, but she''ll make sure you have everything you need to be comfortable and rest."


    Stella nodded as Daniel looked her way.


    "In the meantime," he said, "the rest of us are going to get ready to move on with the plan."


    Micah raised his hand. "I''m sorry. I thought the plan was to rescue Lund and then use him as evidence to get Gad arrested."


    "That''s right."


    "But Lund''s dead¡ª"


    "Which is why we''re going to get some new evidence."


    Ezra looked up. "You want to hit the archives."


    Daniel nodded.


    "No" Abel said flatly, walking back toward the table. "I know how bad loosing Lund is, but that doesn''t mean we get reckless and start chasing rumors and stories."


    "It''s more than just rumors Abel," Daniel said, looking toward him. "We know the ledger is real."


    Abel laughed at that. "We don''t know anything about it, which is why we shouldn''t be risking our lives for it in the first place!"


    Daniel sighed and gave Abel a level glare. "The Crown buildings exist. David and Saadya have both confirmed that. Not to mention that I''ve seen the designation for them on Council documents. They were just on tax committee records the other day! I made sure of that! Which means there is a record of sale, and where else would that be?"


    "What are Crown buildings?" Clergy asked, suddenly realizing he''d said that out loud.


    The room quickly fell silent, before everyone turned toward him. Clergy felt his stomach squirm. That was supposed to be an inside thought...


    Abel cleared his throat. "For a long time," he said, "the King and Council could repossess any property they wanted. No warning. No choice."


    Well that''s bad, Clergy thought.


    "That power was rarely used though," Abel said. "Out of fear of the obvious backlash, but a year ago repossessions started happening left and right, and primarily to Amarians."


    "What did they expect?" Alvon said. "They started a war. They should''ve known the King would strike."


    "It wasn''t just about the uprising and you know that," Nitara said, glaring over at him. "You know what was being done."


    "They showed no mercy," Alvon said. "And we both know when it was you against the world you did the same thing."


    Nitara grit her teeth and scowled. Her temper flared in her eyes, but it was just for a moment. She closed her eyes and took a breath. She met Alvon''s gaze again.


    "I''m not doing this with you," she said. She looked over at Abel. Then at Clergy. He fought down the urge to squirm.


    He thought he''d end up hating Nitara at first, or at least just be afraid of her. Now that he knew she wasn''t trying to kill him though, she just put him... on edge. She was angry and strong. She''d silenced a room twice with a glare; and what Clergy could tell just from the mood around him was that everyone could feel her fury, but everyone also felt safe. Everyone but Alvon. That was all Clergy needed to know.


    "The point is," she said, "the repossessions weren''t just happening to the uprising, they were happening to all Amarians. Even the one''s who weren''t fighting. People just wanted to live their lives and they took that from them. That''s what was going on."


    "Why were they even fighting?" Clergy asked. "What was the uprising about and who are Amarians?"


    Abel cleared his throat. "Well that''s¡ª"


    "Are we really gonna sit here for a history lesson?" Alvon cut in.


    "He''s right," Ezra said. "We''ll be here all night if we do."


    Abel groaned in agreement. "Fine," he said. "The details aren''t important. Just know that Gad has enemies and that Amarians, for the most part, are one of them.


    Clergy nodded. "So, Crown Buildings are just repossessed properties?"


    "Yes," Abel said, "but we''re referring to a few of them in the lower districts. We''re pretty certain Gad got these buildings to store and distribute plain''s flower."


    Clergy nodded. Of course, he thought, and that''s¡ª


    "It''s opium," Ezra said, glancing over at him.


    Clergy looked over and gave him a slight smile. Am I really that easy to read?


    "He trafficked plain''s flower directly into the lower districts," Abel said. "Propping up his side business and plaguing hundreds of Amarians with a drug problem they couldn''t solve. Not in time."


    "They''d didn''t care about all the people who suffered because of it," Micah said. "They would''ve killed every Amarian if it meant putting an end to the uprising."


    "But they didn''t," Daniel cut in,"The uprising''s over, and we still have work to do." He leaned in with both arms over the table. "Right now we believe that Gad''s sudden repossession spree was part of a larger plot to consolidate his power, though admittedly we still don''t have all the pieces..." He paused for a moment before shaking his head, sending a few strands of hair in front of his face. He pushed them back. "But no matter why it started Councilor Lund¡ª David¡ª was able to disrupt his plans. He managed to get a vote past in the Council and supported by the King that changed the power of repossession into a forced auction."


    "Yeah and that was really helpful," Micah said as he rolled his eyes. "No one''s out bidding the Council or the King. It''s still a repossession."


    "It wasn''t great," Daniel said, raising his hand, "but it gave people notice and time to prepare. It also created a paper trail. Any auctions that the Council or King participate in must be recorded, and though Gad tried to hide it, we know¡ª


    Abel snorted. "We think¡ª"


    "We know," Daniel said, "that the ledger of these purchases is in the archives."


    "I don''t understand. How would that help you?"


    "Gad bought those places with Council money," Micah said. "That makes them Council property, which means if we have proof, we could take it directly to the King and he''d have to investigate. Crimes happening on Council property would be a huge embarrassment. He couldn''t risk it. We''d finally have a path to take Gad out."


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Ok so... why don''t you think it''s real?"


    "The buildings are real," Abel said. "But that doesn''t mean the ledger''s incriminating. It doesn''t even mean that it''s there! You think Gad wouldn''t leave misinformation? You think he wouldn''t lie to lure us, or any other threats, out of hiding? We''d be walking into the most dangerous place in the city with no idea what''s waiting for us inside!"


    Daniel slammed his hand down. "What do you want me to do Abel? Everything we have says his ledger is in there! It has to be!" He rubbed his face with his hand. "Look, if it wasn''t obvious before I''ll say it now. This is our last chance. Hiding David''s body bought us a little bit of time, but the second Gad knows David is dead, and that his only weak point is in those archives, he''ll stop worrying about drawing attention to himself and bury the ledger in garrison security. We''ll never see it again." He looked around the room. "Everything we''ve done, all our sacrifices, will have been for nothing, and I''m not willing to let that happen. Are any of you?"


    No one spoke.


    "Fine," Abel said after a moment. "Let''s say the ledger is in the archives. It''s there because it''s the perfect place to hide it."


    "All the more reason to check!"


    "You''re not hearing me," Abel said. "Gad is a careful man, and he''s only been getting more paranoid since we''ve been here. His security keeps getting tighter. The archives have never been more secure, and that''s especially true at night. Our usual night time smash and grab just isn''t going to work and¡ª"


    "You''re right," Daniel cut in. "A night raid isn''t going to work."


    They both paused.


    "Tell me you''re joking," Abel said with a sigh.


    Micah started to laugh. "Of course that''s your plan!" He said, throwing up his arms as he leaned his chair back. "All that build-up and in the end, you just want us to stroll to the archives for lunch!"


    "I''m sorry, but, what''s wrong with the archives?" Clergy asked. "Aren''t those basically just a library?"


    "They are," Ezra said, "but the problem isn''t what they are, it''s where they are."


    "Which is?"


    "Inside the city guard garrison," Abel said, as he pinched the bridge of his nose. "He''s asking us to storm the guard''s main base, in the middle of the day, for something we''re not even sure is there."


    Clergy raised a brow at that. I mean... that sounds kind of crazy doesn''t it? He thought about it again. Ok, no. That definitely sounds crazy... but I guess they did break me out of prison, so maybe¡ª


    "Which is definitely as crazy as it sounds," Micah said with a stretch.


    Oh good, Clergy thought.


    "But," Micah said, as he eased his chair back on all fours. "I''m sure this is the part where you tell me it''s not crazy at all, right?"


    Daniel let out a short laugh, rubbing the back of his neck as the sternness fell off his face. "No, it''s definitely a little crazy," he said with a grin, "but it''s not impossible."


    His eyes weren''t laughing that time.


    He quickly dusted off some space on the table and spread out one of the rolls of paper he''d brought. It was a detailed layout of the archives, with scribbled in lines and labels showing where guards were stationed and how they rotated.


    "I can''t believe they let you take that with you," Abel said, as he leaned in for a closer look.


    "They didn''t," Daniel said, "The layout was simple enough to get, but the security documents can''t even leave their room. I had to sneak in just to get a look at them, then jot down the guards'' positions from memory." A few strands of his hair fell back in front of his face. "I barely managed to do that too. I had to scribble on the original building plans just to make it out in time." He pointed down at the map. "Not to mention this still has be back by last call tomorrow, and it certainly can''t have all this scribbled on it." He stopped, taking a breath and pushing the hair out of his face, before looking over at Stella. "I brought the supplies to make a copy. I hope that''s enough time."


    She looked back at him and smiled. "You know that it is." She pulled a pair of glasses from her pocket and dusted them off on her shirt, before putting them on and peering down at the page. "Planning out the escape route might''ve taken some time, but copying is just tracing rulers and curves. It shouldn''t take too long." She cocked her head to the other side. "Actually I..." She began, but she mumbled the rest of the thought to herself. A moment later she pulled out a small piece of paper and pencil from her apron, before she mumbled again and started jotting something down. Whatever was on her mind, it didn''t seem like anyone else in the room was a part of it.


    Daniel smiled. "Ok then," he said, as he left Stella to her work. "Let''s go over the plan."


    "This should be good," Abel said, as he pulled up a chair and sat down.


    "Oh, come on, don''t be like that Abel," Micah said with a smile. "You know Daniel likes to go over all the little details before we leave." He rested his head in his hand. "Besides, we both know you don''t have plans tonight."


    Abel crossed his arms. "You don''t know that."


    "You both don''t have to worry," Daniel cut in. "The plan''s actually pretty simple this time."


    Ezra put down his knife and looked up. "Sneaking into the guard''s garrison, breaking into the archives, stealing documents, and making it out alive, in the middle of the day, is supposed to be simple?"


    "Simple enough," Daniel said with a shrug.


    Ezra sat back. "This should be good."


    Daniel cleared his throat. "There was a food shipment that was supposed to go to the garrison a couple days ago. It never came."


    Abel raised a brow. "Did we do that?"


    "No," Daniel said, "but I still got Avram''s office to offer an expedited resupply. That''s our way in. Tomorrow afternoon Abel, Micah, Nitara, and Al will pose as the delivery crew. The pass and wagon will be waiting for you to sign out at the Hall. The courier for morning pickups there is a friend. He won''t give you any trouble."


    "You''re not coming?" Alvon asked, as he walked up to the table.


    "I can''t. In order to make this work I had to spend the whole day convincing one of Councilor Nachman''s aides that their event tomorrow would be attacked by arsonists."


    "Arsonists?" Abel asked.


    "The fire''s in the lower district. Gad''s been blaming them on arsonists there, and using them as an excuse to increase security around the Hall, as you all saw," Daniel said, looking over toward Nitara and Micah. "So I figured if he was gonna make all this fuss, I might as well borrow his name to convince Nachman''s family to request additional guards. It should leave the garrison as empty as possible. Plus, Nachman''s family is hosting their event on the other side of town, so when the alarm goes off it should take a while for any real reinforcements to get to you; but it also means I have to be there in person to manage the sudden change in logistics."


    "I''m sorry, did you say when the alarm goes off?" Micah asked. "You''re usually more confident about these."


    Daniel shrugged again, but he couldn''t hide his smile. "I am confident. That''s why we''re setting off the alarm."


    "You want us to set it off?" Abel asked.


    "I do. You said it yourself Abel. Gad''s been getting paranoid. That''s made him increase his security, but it also makes him overreact, and we can use that to our advantage." He pointed down at the map. "The archives are split into two buildings on the east and west sides of the garrison. Now, at Gad''s insistence, anytime there''s a breach in either building the garrison is locked down, the guards make a perimeter around the building, and do a thorough sweep to find the intruders."


    "Because Gad figures the only people willing to break in there are the ones going after him," Micah said.


    "Right, but that heavy-handed response leaves very few guards to watch the other side. We know the ledger should be on the east side with the tax records, so if we can put Ezra at a vantage point just outside the garrison¡ª"


    "I can take out a guard on the west side, triggering the alarm and giving you access to the east," Ezra jumped in.


    "Exactly," Daniel said, "the delivery team should arrive just after 12th call. Once you hear the bells on the next quarter-call injure the guard and get the alarm sounded."


    "Hold on," Micah said, "We''ve seen the garrison. The archives might be close to the wall, but even from a rooftop the closest shot has got to be almost what? 150? Maybe 200 yards away? We can''t¡ª"


    "Micah," Ezra cut in, looking his brother in the eyes. "I can make it."


    There was concern in Micah''s face but it quickly faded into a smile. He nodded his head.


    "Once Ezra makes the shot," Daniel said, "It shouldn''t take them too long to finish their sweep and come back, so we''ll have to be fast. Al will start running interference on the guards as the rest of you get the ledger. Once you have it, Nitara will help Al make a quick and distracting exit toward Ezra for cover, while Micah and Abel sneak out the other way. By the time any real reinforcements get there we''ll be long gone."


    Clergy was impressed. That was a pretty good plan. Well, really, he had no idea if it was a good plan, but it sounded pretty good and no one else seemed to mind it. While the rest of them went over the final details Stella walked over to him.


    "I almost forgot," she said, holding up her small piece of paper as she put her glasses away. "I made a list of things I''m going to pick up tomorrow." She bent down and placed the paper in his hand. "Why don''t you look it over and see if there''s anything else you want me to get."


    "Yeah sure," Clergy said, "thanks."


    She closed his fist around the paper with her other hand and smiled. A little longer than he expected actually.


    "Once everyone clears out, I''ll help you get settled upstairs," she said after a moment.


    Clergy nodded. "I appreciate it."


    With that she stood up and walked back to where she was before. What was that about? He thought to himself. He looked down at the note, uncrumpling it. I''ll take uncomfortable smiles over death stares I guess but¡ª He stopped. The conversation around him blurred as he struggled to process what was written.


    You''re not safe. The note read. Alvon will still try to kill you.


    He looked back up at Stella, as if answers would be there, but her smile was composed, her attention in the crowd, and no one else seemed to notice the horror on his face.


    He looked back down. You''re face, he thought. Fix your face or he''ll notice. He took a breath for his nerves. To calm his heart and keep from sweating. His hands were shaking. Just take one more. His heart was in his stomach. His eyes couldn''t leave the page. You''re not safe. You''re not safe.


    The shaking wouldn''t stop.


    Alvon couldn''t kill him. He just couldn''t. That''s not what they''d said. No one would let him. They''d protect him. They¡ª


    They''re not here.


    Tomorrow, for the plan. They wouldn''t be here. Clergy shuddered as he sunk deeper into his fear. If they weren''t here Alvon would come for him. It wouldn''t even be hard. He could just walk back to the bakery and kill him while Stella watched. Clergy gripped the paper tight. But would he really abandon them? If he doesn''t stay, they could die. He thought about it again.


    He might.


    Suddenly he didn''t want to rest. Suddenly he didn''t want more food. Suddenly clean clothes and sheets felt like waiting around to die. You''re not safe. You''re not safe.


    He bolted to his feet.


    Eyes turned. People shouted, but their voices just felt like noise.


    "What the hell Clergy¡ª"


    "You alright¡ª"


    "What''re you doing¡ª"


    "No!" Clergy shouted, his voice surprisingly firm. "No, I''m not alright." He took a breath. "But I will be, because I''m coming with you."


    Micah laughed and shook his head while the rest of the room looked on.


    Stella gave him a concerned look. "Clergy, that''s not¡ª"


    "That''s not a good idea," Abel said flatly. "You just woke up and you''re far from recovered. Not to mention the fact that we''re not exactly going for a stroll. This is the garrison we''re talking about! We can''t send you in there when you''ve never even been in a fight!"


    "I have been in a fight!" Clergy snapped back. "I had to fight for my life to not get killed in that prison!"


    "And making sure you don''t get killed is exactly why we can''t let you come!"


    "No! It''s exactly why I have to go!" He turned toward Daniel. "Look, people are already willing to kill me over whatever got me thrown in that prison. If I just sit around here waiting it''s gonna catch up to me."


    "And how is you going to the archives supposed to help either of us?" Daniel asked.


    Clergy pointed down at the map. "You said it yourself. Whatever Gad is hiding in there implicates him in something, just like the people in the prison. You think it''s the ledger, and you''re hoping you''ll find it there, but you might not. Going in by yourself means the ledger is your only shot, but if I go with you something could jog my memory. Then it wouldn''t matter what you find. I could be all the evidence you need." He met Daniel''s gaze head-on. "So, you can either gamble on the ledger or take me with you and give yourself another option."


    Daniel stayed quiet.


    "The plan''s risky enough as it is," Abel said. "We don''t need to make it worse by bringing a rookie."


    "If you go," Nitara said, "we''re not babysitting you. You either keep up or you get killed."


    "Nitara don''t encourage him!" Abel said.


    Clergy took a breath. "Fine. I''ll take care of myself."


    "Daniel, you know this is a bad¡ª"


    "Ok," Daniel said. "You can come."


    Abel scoffed. "You can''t be serious!"


    "I am serious!" Daniel snapped as sternness flashed across his face again. "I''ve been serious ever since we first started this fight. Since Gad came and destroyed our lives!" He jabbed his fingers down onto the table as he said those last words. His hair falling back into his face. "We swore he would pay for what he''s done, and I''ll do whatever it takes to make that happen; so, if bringing Clergy along improves our odds, even a little bit, then he''s coming. End of discussion."


    No one argued. No one moved.


    "Then we''re agreed," he said. "Tomorrow the five of you are going to the archives and ending this once and for all."


    Clergy sat back in his chair, his body trembling with anticipation and fear. He still wasn''t sure what he was doing, but he knew running wouldn''t save him. Hiding wasn''t safe. His only way out was forward. He had to find a way to get his memories back or Alvon would kill him, and he wasn''t about to die.


    Not yet.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª ~ ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Clergy was pacing, by the nightstand, the dresser, the bed. Everything''s fine. His insides were churning. His mouth was going dry. Everything''s fine. Everything''s fine.


    He stopped in front of the door.


    Candlelight was coating the room. It stained the door''s dark wood, glared off its handle and hinges. He reached out his hand. It wasn''t too late. He could still leave if he wanted. He could sneak out the back while no one was watching, hide away until morning then¡ª No! He pulled his hand back. Going along was the right decision. I just have to commit! I¡ª His stomach started churning again. I need some air.


    Clergy strode back across the room to the window and flung open the blinds. It wasn''t much of a view. The back of a neighboring building. A small alley in-between. The cold air felt nice though, and some deep breaths helped calm him down¡ª at least a bit. He took another deep breath. Everything was fine. It wasn''t perfect or great or even good, it was just fine, and for the moment he could stomach fine. He let his breath go. Ok, he thought, now you just have to stay positive and get ready to sell "fine" to everyone else tomorrow. The door swung open. Or maybe tonight. He turned just as Stella finished walking inside. She closed the door behind her. And here we go.


    "What were you thinking?" Stella asked as she strode toward him.


    Clergy sighed. "Look I¡ª"


    "Do you have any idea how dangerous this plan is? How many guards there''ll be? What made you think this was¡ª"


    "I know!" Clergy said, though his nerves turned it into a shout.


    "Shhhh!" Stella said, as she snapped her finger to her lips. "Keep your voice down! Micah and Ezra are in the next room!"


    "I know," he said, softer this time. "I know I freaked out, ok? I''m sorry! I just... I just didn''t know what else to do."


    "Didn''t know¡ª" Stella scoffed. "Clergy just stay here!"


    "What you mean unguarded? Where anyone can get to me?"


    She gave him a bewildered look. "Who''s anyone Clergy? No one else even knows you''re here¡ª"


    "But you don''t know that!" Clergy snapped. "You can''t! None of us could! Not when we don''t even know who I am! In fact, the only thing any of us know about me is that someone threw me in a cage after doing all this," he said pointing to his face, "and maybe this is a wild assumption, but I don''t think they wanted me to get out!"


    You''re shouting again, he thought to himself. He closed his eyes and took a breath. "I''m sorry," he said, lowering his voice. "I know you want to keep me safe, but the truth is you have no idea who''s coming for me or how soon they''ll show up!" His mind shot to Amos in his cell and the arbiter glaring at him through a dream. And you don''t want to.


    Stella looked him over for a moment before giving him a thin-lipped grin. "You''re right," she said. "I have no idea how many hypothetical men are coming to get you, but Alvon is real, and you just agreed to go with him!"


    "No, I agreed to go with the only people I know who can stop him and actually want to keep me alive!"


    "And it''d be a lot easier for them to do that if you didn''t throw yourself into harm''s way!"


    Clergy brought his hands to his face and sighed. "Look," he said pointing his hands at her. "Do you honestly think I''m safer here? Cause I''m pretty sure Alvon would have no problems coming back early and killing me while I''m exposed!"


    "Just stop," Stella said, as she raised her hand. "You don''t know him. You don''t know me. You don''t know any of us, and you can''t make decisions based on assumptions Clergy. They''re dangerous."


    "Then tell me I''m wrong."


    "What?"


    "Tell me I''m wrong. Tell me Alvon wouldn''t come back here if he knew it was just you and me."


    She let out a quick laugh as she shook her head. "You can''t..." She paused. "That''s not¡ª" She stopped. "Ok. Fine. Maybe you''re not a total idiot, but don''t think going with everyone is enough to keep you safe. Alvon could still find a way. You need to stay away from him."


    Clergy laughed. "Ok, yeah, I think I got that."


    "No, you don''t, because you still think this is just about you." She took a step closer. "But it''s not so listen up. Alvon''s best chance to get to you will be if a fight breaks out with the guard. But that''s also the best chance for all the people I care about most to get captured or killed, so stay away from him. Don''t even go into arms reach. Just get in, get out, and don''t go anywhere by yourself. Ok?"


    Clergy nodded. "Ok."


    She let out a long sigh. "Good," she said as she reached out and held his arm. "Now try to get some sleep." With that she gave him one last smile before walking out of the room, leaving Clergy to do anything but sleep.

 Clergy: Lets Talk About It

    Stop looking at him.


    Clergy pulled his eyes away from Alvon again. It seemed like he hadn''t noticed Clergy''s stares for now but who knew how long that would last. If it was even true.


    Nerves forced Clergy''s gaze up to him again. He quickly dragged it back down.


    Just look at something else.


    The wide streets began to narrow further away from the Hall. The paved stone fell in patches to dirt and loose shrubs. The rows of shops turned to groups of small homes. Abel sat alone at the front of the wagon, steering it through the midday crowd, as the horse hooves and wooden wheels clopped against the stone road.


    There was a chill in the air.


    It made their dark cloaks seem far less suspicious, but the mountain breeze was still bracing on Clergy''s fresh wounds. Everyone besides Abel was in the back of the wagon, scattered amongst the crates of food.


    Nitara was closest to the rear, sitting quietly on top of a crate, with her hood up, her fingers laced, and her arms resting on her legs. The dark ends of her hair caught in the wind like smoke, and when he caught her gaze he could see the fire in it, relentless and ready.


    Micah, carefree as always, was sitting next to Clergy, leaning back against the wagon''s edge. He had his arms spread wide and his hair draped down the side, looking up at the clouds as they flowed toward the mountain and broke against its peak. His eyes were glazed over. At first, Clergy just assumed he was relaxing, but every once in a while his expression would harden, and his eyes turned dark, as if some grim realities had finally caught up to him.


    He wasn''t the only one.


    Clergy grabbed his hand as it started to shake. What was he supposed to do about Alvon? What could he do about Alvon? He tightened his grip. Shit! How could he still not have a plan? What was the point of lying awake all night freaking out if he couldn''t at least think of a plan? How stupid was that? No, he thought, you do have a plan. Get in, get out, and don''t wander off. He tried to let it go. Don''t wander off... Clergy jumped as the wagon hit a hole in the road. He held back a pained laugh. I''m like a kid. A lost kid who''s out of his depth. There''s no way I survive. No way I make it out. I¡ª He forced out a breath. Stop it! You know worrying isn''t helping just think of something else. Right, of course, "just think of something else." Anything besides the soulless tree-sized monster sitting in front of him. Alvon didn''t even look fazed considering he was going to kill him today.


    His large frame was resting on the bench in front of Clergy. With his folded arms, closed eyes, and back leaning against the wagon he almost seemed like a peaceful man. Alvon! Peaceful! How''s that even possible? How could he just sit there like there was nothing¡ª


    You''re looking at him again.


    Clergy pulled his head back down. Shit! Shit! This was a mistake. He shouldn''t have come here. He plowed his fingers through his hair. No. This wasn''t a mistake, he just didn''t have a choice. He''d be dead if he''d stayed with Stella.


    And I''m still dead if I stay here!


    Shit! Shit! He needed to calm down. He needed to stop staring. Just get in and get out. Get in and get out. Get in¡ª He had to hold back a scream as the wagon shook again.


    He put his heart back in his chest. The moment got him to stop staring at Alvon, but now he was looking at Ezra. He''d been so quiet Clergy had almost forgotten about him. He was sitting in front of Micah, leaning forward while the wind caught his hair. He was staring down at a wooden mask in his hands. It was a lot like Nitara''s, white with hand-carved features, but instead of a ram it was a lamb''s face.


    Clergy still couldn''t figure Ezra out. So far, everyone else had seemed pretty straightforward. Nitara basically wanted him dead, Alvon really did, and the rest were at least willing to keep him around, but Ezra was different. Nothing he''d done had screamed "I hope you die today," but he wasn''t really trying to help him out either, and today didn''t feel any different. Honestly, it felt a little worse.


    Maybe you''re being too harsh, Clergy thought to himself, he might lighten up if you talk to him. Of course, there wasn''t really anything to talk with him about. Well, nothing except¡ª


    "Where''s your bow Ezra?" Clergy asked, suddenly realizing he''d said that out loud.


    Ezra looked up and stared at him for a moment.


    Ok, Clergy thought, maybe I shouldn''t have asked¡ª


    "I can''t have it with me," Ezra said suddenly.


    Wait what? Clergy thought. "But don''t you need it?"


    Ezra shook his head. "After today they''ll be hunting down archers for weeks. I don''t want anyone to remember seeing me with a bow before we start."


    "Ok so¡ª"


    "I hid it last night," Ezra said, and not a word more. His eyes drifted back to his mask, leaving Clergy alone in the conversation.


    Well, Clergy thought to himself. I''m glad that worked out. Mood feels lighter already¡ª


    "Why''re you doing this?" It was Ezra. When had he stopped looking at his mask?


    Clergy''s mind went blank. What was he supposed to say? Something, he thought. You have to say something. "Well," he said, "there''s a chance being here could bring back some of my memories. Then I might be able to¡ª"


    "That''s not why."


    What? That doesn''t even make sense. "You don''t think I¡ª"


    "You yelled at Stella."


    Shit. Now Clergy understood. He heard us last night. "Listen," Clergy said, his palms starting to sweat. "That wasn''t what¡ª"


    Ezra''s eyes stayed firm. "You yelled at Stella."


    There was nothing Clergy could say, nothing to stop that fervent glare, and so the silence lingered. Tension caged in the chatter of street folk and wagons clattering nearby.


    "Where''s Dekar?" Nitara asked, looking over toward Abel. "He should be here by now."


    "He''ll be here," Abel said. "He knows to meet us before the Gate." Up ahead some people cut in front of the wagon''s path. Abel called for the horse to slow as the group strode past. He turned his head toward the others. "That means your stop is coming up Ezra if you want to dodge the entrance crowd. You should get ready."


    Too bad he''s still glaring at me, Clergy thought, though actually now he wasn''t. He was just staring at that mask again. Clergy felt a shiver race down his spine. Somehow the air seemed colder as he watched Ezra move. The way his fingers stroked the wood and his eyes glazed over almost felt... hollow; like there was barely a person behind them anymore. Everything he did just felt like habit.


    It felt sad.


    "Hey!" Micah said, leaning forward as he kicked his brother''s shin.


    Ezra perked up, and the air suddenly felt just a bit warmer as the color returned to his eyes.


    "Don''t start spacing out on me," Micah said with a grin. "If you die Stella will be on my ass for weeks."


    Ezra smiled, and for a moment Clergy could see how young he truly was. "You say that like you don''t do something dumb every day." He tucked his mask back into his cloak. "She''ll be on your case again by tomorrow."


    Micah grabbed his chest. "Oof, come on. That hurts man."


    Ezra rolled his eyes. "Fine, then how about this. I won''t die if you don''t."


    "That''s a promise."


    They smiled and locked arms before Ezra hopped off the side of the wagon, ducked down a nearby alley, and disappeared around the bend.


    After that, the wagon pushed on, and Clergy sat in silence the whole way. They past a stand selling stew from a large wooden bowl that eased the scent of hot spices and meats up his nose. The vendor was a slender man in plain linen clothes with dark skin and eyes. His kinky hair tied back in braids that hugged the curve of his head.


    A small crowd lingered in front of his stand. There were a few people there with bowls and hungry eyes, but a lot of them it seemed were just there for conversation, chatting or calling out to passersby that they knew. Abel slowed as a group of kids with brown skin and big smiles dashed across the street in front of them. On a few of their wrists were earth-toned bracelets glistening in the sunlight. The kids ran over toward the vendor, who was filling a fresh bowl, and Clergy saw he was wearing the same kind of bracelets as the kids with two studded earrings to match.


    Clergy stared at the scene as they passed it. He hadn''t realized how diverse the city was until now. Near the Hall everyone had been pretty monotone, but the further they went the less true that became.


    It was more than just complexion though there was... a whole other culture here, blooming just outside the Hall''s decadence. It reminded him of the breadth of his ignorance. That there were questions he didn''t even know to ask. Yet buried somewhere in his mind was a secret someone was willing to kill him over. He glanced over at Alvon and shuddered. Guess he''ll have to get in line now. Clergy put the thought behind him though, as the wagon rounded one last corner and he saw it. The wall.


    From a distance it had just been a shadow. A lone sentry set along the horizon, but up close the myth came to life, and Clergy could see its age. Its stones were bleached and worn from abuse. Cracks loomed like the start of grey hairs. It towered along the edge of a wide plaza, caging in the crowd of dozens milling around in its shadow. Small groups were scattered around the open space, but most had been corralled in a line before a large archway in the wall. There were guards posted along the line, near the entrance, and in the crumbling ramparts above.


    The wagon rode past the last of the buildings. They entered the plaza.


    "Still no sign of him?" Micah asked.


    Abel groaned. "He''ll be¡ª" Then he paused. "And there he is, see? Just gotta have a little faith. Kid always pulls through."


    Clergy looked ahead and saw a young man eating an apple and heading towards them. His figure blended well with the scene around them. Average height. Dark skin. Short kinky hair. He wore a white linen shirt and brown pants with a leather vest and well-worn boots. He gave an easy smile to their horse as he came close, taking a final bite of his apple before feeding it the rest while he stroked its dark brown mane.


    From here Clergy could get a better look at his face. He was clean shaven with brown eyes, full lips, and a broad nose. He was younger than Clergy thought he''d be, maybe just a little older than Micah.


    He seems nice at least, Clergy thought to himself. He knew better than to rely on assumptions though. Better to let this play out.


    "Cutting it close today, aren''t you?" Abel asked.


    "Yeah, sorry, had to double check something first," Dekar said, before he cooed at their horse.


    Abel gave him a troubled look. "And?"


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Dekar met his gaze as his smile faded. "We''ve got a problem." He patted the horse a final time before hopping into the passenger seat.


    Abel urged them forward. "So what''s wrong? I know this was short notice¡ª"


    "Yeah," Dekar said. "It was." For a moment no one spoke. There was only Dekar''s glare, sharpening the silence, until it was gone, just like that, and he eased back into his nonchalance. "But taking Gad out is good for everybody, and Saadya can do a lot in a few calls. We have people in the crowd and we''re ready."


    Abel raised a brow. "Then what is it?"


    "Well to start," Dekar said. Then he looked back at Clergy. "Why''s there a new face?"


    Just be cool, Clergy thought, while he tried not to squirm. He set his face and looked up. "Hi I''m¡ª"


    "Saadya doesn''t know anything about him," Dekar said.


    Clergy sighed. ¡ªbeing ignored.


    "We just brought him on," Abel said.


    Dekar turned back and met Abel''s eyes.


    "And Saadya doesn''t know anything about him."


    Both of them sat there for a moment. Glaring.


    "Are we turning around?" Nitara asked, looking over at Dekar.


    He eyed Clergy for a moment, then Abel. He took a breath. "No."


    "Then can we focus on the actual problem?"


    "This line''s too long," Alvon said suddenly.


    Everyone stopped and eyed the crowd. Judging by their faces Clergy could tell they knew Alvon was right, but the only thing Clergy could see was how different they were from them.


    Everyone save for Dekar had cloaks and clean clothes, but the people here seemed worn by comparison, dressed in plain linen gaining stains and tears. They''d come with crates of food on a wagon but everyone else was on their feet, carrying nap sacks or packs of tools. Even looking around the plaza Clergy only spotted a few more wagons. None of them were cutting the line though, and it was a long line. Clergy didn''t know what it usually looked like, but at the rate it was moving it would''ve taken most of the day to get to the front; and the crowd was clearly not happy about it.


    Micah started to stand, eyeing the front of the line. His face was grim. "They''re doing searches," he said, "and it looks like they''re detaining people too."


    "Yeah," Dekar said. "Apparently Gad didn''t like half the guard being sent away to watch some party." He looked ahead, straining for a moment before turning back to Micah. "You''ve got good eyes," he said.


    Micah stood hunched and frozen, not even meeting Dekar''s gaze. "Runs in the family," he said, still staring ahead.


    "But this doesn''t make sense," Abel said, as he stroked his beard with one hand.


    Dekar turned back toward him. "Why? Is Daniel the only one clever enough to use a threat to his advantage?"


    Abel gave him a look. "It''s not about Gad using the threat it''s about his response to it. Searches are hardly the best way to handle rogue arsonists. What''s he hoping to find?"


    "Doesn''t matter," Dekar said, "The searches are only half the problem anyway."


    "Abel!" Micah cut in. "Look at the guards at the gate. Their uniforms."


    Clergy turned to get a closer look for himself. Most of them seemed normal but with three he noticed the difference at once. Their dark leather armor was rugged and worn. Each piece was fitted with metal plates that were deeply charred yet almost reflective; like shadows were swirling beneath the ash. They had swords like normal guards, but on their other hips was an axe with dark leather on the handle. Their arms were only covered by a bracer and shoulder pads, and the skin showing in between them was adorned with tattoos.


    "They aren''t from the city," Abel said. "They''re from the plains. They''re Warriors."


    I guess that''s bad, Clergy thought to himself. Be nice to know how bad but¡ª


    Micah tapped his shoulder. "Warriors are veterans, but they act more like mercenaries than guards. The military uses them when it wants something done and doesn''t care about collateral damage." He furrowed his brow. "It''s... rare to see them in the city though." He started to frown.


    "It''s not just rare," Abel said. "After Nachman''s fiasco last year Gad hasn''t used them once, and he decides to use them now? For this? Not to mention he didn''t lock down the Hall or the Church. He couldn''t have. It would''ve taken twice as long to get here. He paused as he placed his hand on his chin. "He just shored up the wall." He paused again. "He knew we were coming."


    The group''s eyes sunk as Abel''s words fell into silence.


    "It doesn''t have to be that bad," Micah said quickly. "The ledger''s important and everyone says he''s been getting paranoid. He could just want to protect it."


    "But he should be responding to an arsonist threat," Abel said, turning toward Micah as he brought his hand back to the reins. "The last thing that would need extra protection is some grass and a guarded stone wall."


    Grass? Clergy thought, then he looked around the plaza. Where does he see grass?


    "No..." Abel said, shaking his head. "No, there''re a dozen better places to pick, and after last year bringing in Warriors is a huge risk. Gad wouldn''t do that unless he knew he was under threat."


    "Even if he knows there''s a threat, he shouldn''t know it''s us," Nitara said. "Daniel came up with this yesterday, how would he even find out?"


    "Maybe Saadya has a leak," Alvon said.


    Dekar met his eyes. "If she did," he said, "you all would''ve died weeks ago."


    Alvon looked him over once but said nothing.


    "So..." Micah jumped in, "maybe he doesn''t know we''re coming?"


    Nitara turned toward him. "Then who''s he expecting?"


    "Either way," Dekar said, "you see the problem." He looked toward Abel then back to the rest of the group. "So, what do you wanna do? We can still call this off."


    "No," Alvon said. "We can''t."


    Nitara sucked her teeth. "He''s right. Normal foot traffic doesn''t get anywhere near the restricted areas, and there''s normally twice as many guards."


    Micah nodded and groaned. "And if he knows the ledger''s in danger now, he''ll just move it or increase its security as soon as Daniel''s fake threat is handled. He''ll never expose himself like this again."


    "And the search?" Dekar asked. "They''re gonna go through every crate."


    "They might," Abel said. "I haven''t seen another priority go through yet. And this is their meat and wine. They might just hurry us through."


    "And if they don''t?"


    "Then they find our weapons and detain us," Abel said. "Your people make their move, and we use that plus Ezra''s distraction to break free and find the ledger."


    Dekar raised a brow. "You start the fight in handcuffs you really think everyone''s gonna make it out alright?"


    Alvon glanced over at Clergy. "I doubt it."


    Clergy''s insides twisted and squirmed. What am I supposed to say to that? He thought to himself. Then he looked over at Abel. What''s he gonna say to that?


    "Well," Abel said after a moment. Then he paused again. "We''ll figure out what to do if it comes to that." Then he glanced over at Clergy, but shied away from meeting his gaze. "Let''s just hope it doesn''t."


    That wasn''t great¡ª


    Micah tapped Clergy''s shoulder. "Maybe you should get off here," he said softly. "This is already way more than you bargained for."


    "He can''t leave now," Alvon said. "We''re too close to the front. If the guards saw him leave they''d detain him and us." Glances over at Clergy. "He wanted to come. Now he''s here."


    Clergy thought another threat might''ve made him heave... but it didn''t. Maybe it was because he was already afraid, but this time Alvon didn''t scare him. In fact¡ª He''s right, Clergy thought to himself. I''m here. I''m here because I wanted to live, and I''m not dying here.


    "That was before Al," Micah said, "things have obviously changed. We can''t¡ª"


    "It''s ok," Clergy said, grabbing Micah''s arm. He met Alvon''s eyes. "I''ll stay." Running was just delaying. His only real way out was to find answers, and this might be his last chance to get them. He couldn''t back down now.


    For a moment Alvon did nothing. He just... stared, until he finally grunted and looked away.


    Clergy felt his nerve dissolve as he let go of Micah and went back to staring into his lap. Was his hand shaking the whole time? Shit!


    Micah looked him over for a moment. Then he nodded. "Ok," he said. "If that''s what you wanna do."


    Clergy looked over long enough to return the gesture then went back to staring into his lap.


    Satisfied, Micah got up and started to make his way to the front. "Abel we should¡ª"


    "No."


    "You don''t even¡ª"


    "No."


    "Abel!"


    "You''re going to ask if you can help talk our way past the gate," Abel said, "and the answer is no."


    "Why not!" Micah said. "The father-son routine hasn''t failed yet."


    "On guards and drunks."


    "And what? Warriors don''t drink?"


    Abel sighed. "This is the problem; you don''t understand how they think."


    "They''re people Abel. I understand people."


    "No," he said. "They''re not." His eyes were firm. "If you go up to them with some bullshit charade they''ll know, and they''ll rip the ponytail right off your head." He took a breath. "Just... let me do the talking, and if it comes down to it... be ready to follow my lead." He looked toward the rest of the group. "That goes for everyone. Let''s try not to mess this up." For a moment he eyed Clergy again and couldn''t hide the concern in his eyes. "For all our sakes."


    The wagon arrived at the gate. The three warriors started to approach. One stepped in front to stop the wagon, while the other two came around the sides. Bells started to toll in the distance.


    It was 12th call.


    "Show me your pass," one of the warriors in front said.


    Guess he''s in charge, Clergy thought to himself. From here, Clergy could get a better look at him. He had a hard, grizzled look with an air of such violence that Clergy knew everything Micah had said was true. The dark brown of his hair was still prominent amongst the grays in the stubble of his beard and in his short unkempt hair. His pale blue eyes offset the dark lines of his tattoos, and while he had a lot of them along his arms one on his shoulder caught Clergy''s eye. It was a bird''s skull in front of a dark sun, surrounded by a snake chasing its tail.


    Just like Abel''s.


    Abel smiled and nodded at the man. "Of course." He took a hand off the reins and reached into his cloak, pulling out what looked like a large silver coin. He handed it to the man. "Here you are."


    The warrior took the coin and flipped it around in his hand. "Priority shipment," he said, "haven''t had one of those all day." He turned toward the other warriors. "Search em'', take a couple bottles, then push em'' through." He started to walk away.


    "Sir, if¡ª"


    The warrior turned. "Is that a problem?" The men behind him stopped and dropped a hand to their hilts.


    "No, no problem," Abel said, "It''s just... well we''re a priority shipment. We''re already cleared to go through and¡ª"


    "And if you weren''t a priority, I would''ve taken five bottles then sent you back in line so I could take five more."


    "Take six," Abel said, "You all seem like capable men, and we''re more than happy to show our support."


    The warrior scoffed and crossed his arms.


    "Look, we just need this shipment to get through alright? We were supposed to be unloading by 12th call, and we''ve got a long day ahead. If we don''t start catching up we''ll be out here all night. Please, just take the bottles and let us go through. Then we''ll be out of your¡ª"


    The warrior raised his hand. "Yesterday," he said, "priority meant you could go right through. Today, it means you can cut the line, and six bottles means we''ll make the search quick." He leaned in close. "But everyone gets searched. No exceptions." He motioned to the his other men. "Help em'' down. Let''s get this done."


    Clergy''s knees nearly buckled as he started to stand. Sweat stained his back, nerves swam through his insides, but it didn''t matter. This was happening.


    Everyone stood as the other warriors came around to the back of the wagon. One offered a hand to Nitara, but she ignored it, stepped down, and walked off to the side. Both men took a step back as Alvon lumbered off next, keeping a hand close to their hilts as he followed behind her.


    "Stay close and keep your head down," Micah whispered to Clergy as he headed for the back.


    Don''t have to tell me twice, Clergy thought to himself. He kept his eyes on Micah''s back as he stepped down and quickly followed behind him. Soon they were lined up beside the others, and Clergy dared to peak ahead at the scene.


    Dekar was making his way over next, seemingly unfazed by the whole thing.


    Wish I had some of that right now.


    Abel was the last to move. He looked back at the others before letting out a bitter sigh, as he hopped off the wagon and started walking toward the others. "That''s what we get for trusting the fucking help," he said.


    Dekar stopped. He turned and studied Abel for a moment. "The fuck did you just say?"


    "You heard me," Abel said, still striding over until he was just a couple steps from Dekar. "I told you not to take this shipment, but you swore you had connections. That you could get us in and out of Avram''s office in no time." He took another step toward him. "What a fucking joke."


    Clergy did his best to keep a straight face. They''re lying.


    "It''s not my fault you plains boys can''t sign some papers on your own," Dekar said. "You let that clerk walk all over you." He stepped closer too. "He might as well have skipped the foreplay and just ordered you to bend over. I know the army taught you to do that quick."


    Abel grabbed Dekar''s collar, revealing his tattoo as his sleeve slipped down. That caught the lead Warrior''s eye. "You watch your mouth boy¡ª"


    Dekar smacked his arm away. "I''m not your fucking boy."


    Abel got right back in his face. "Keep talking and you''ll be my bitch."


    Dekar shoved Abel back, and in an instant Abel stepped forward and punched Dekar in the face. "Put your hands on me again!" Abel said, walking up for another strike.


    The crowd erupted at the fight. Guards near the front struggled to hold back the masses, as they abandoned their places and swarmed around the gate.


    "I need more men at the front!" The head warrior shouted striding toward the fight. "Eivor, take the line! Keep these people back! Sigurd take the older one! Archers!"


    The guards moved fast. One of the warriors raced over to join the line, barking orders as she did. Soon men from around the plaza had formed a line, two dozen strong, shoving people back as archers in the ramparts took aim on the crowd below.


    The sight of taunt arrows seemed to quell the crowds anger, if only for a moment, giving the guards time to rally.


    The other warrior had raced over to Abel and held him back, while the head warrior took Dekar and shoved him toward line. He pointed at the Hall.


    "Just walk away."


    The crowd stirred as Dekar stumbled back, but he raised a hand toward them as he shook his head. He straightened himself then turned back to the gate, anger brewing in his eyes.


    "Go ahead," the warrior said. "Make your last mistake." His hand dropped to his sword.


    Dekar stopped, glaring as blood dripped down his mouth. He turned and walked away.


    "And don''t let me see you here again today... boy."


    Dekar paused for a moment then tightened his fists and kept walking toward the line of guards, who shoved him again back into the crowd.


    "You can let go now, I''m fine," Abel said, doing his best to raise his hands up. "Bastard got my blood boiling but I''m fine."


    The man holding him slowly loosened his grip. "Then go stand with the others."


    "Wait," the lead warrior said, then he motioned toward the wagon. "Go tell me what''s in that first crate."


    The warrior who''d held Abel walked up to the end of the wagon, drew his sword, and pried open the crate closest to the rear. "It''s just apples, sir."


    The head warrior said nothing, turned to look at Abel, then back toward the other warrior again. "Let them pass," he said. "I''ve seen all I need to see."


    Clergy and everyone else started heading back toward the wagon, as the guards corralled the loose mob back into a line. As Abel approached, the warrior stepped over and handed him back his coin. "The storeroom is down this path, past the main building, and just before the east archives," he said. "The men there will help you get unloaded and on your way."


    Abel tucked the coin away. "Appreciate your help."


    The warrior nodded and put a hand on Abel''s shoulder. "Warriors have to stick together."


    It took Abel a moment to nod back before he hopped into his seat and grabbed the reins. He egged the horse forward.

 Clergy: Bad

    Past the gate everything was surprisingly... green. There was grass here, a whole field of it, set between this wall and another blurring in the distance. Gusts of wind sent ripples through the brown-green sea, while the road shed the last of its stones, turning into a simple dirt path. It drew a long line through the gentle tide, until it ran into what looked like a small village, save for a couple larger buildings.


    Up ahead were more people making their way down the path. By the entrance most were just heading toward the buildings, but further down many had stopped along the road''s edges. Tents dotted the landscape like riverbank stones. Small groups lounged on blankets in the fields. Children laughed and played. It was peaceful, and Clergy was still sick to his stomach. Dekar had come to help them, he had helped them, and in return they''d... he shuddered. How could they have done this?


    For a while they just rode in silence, until the gate slowly faded from earshot and the guards had begun searching the next groups.


    He looked over at Micah.


    Beneath his hood distaste marred his typically jovial look. He  sat with his head in his hand and turned away from the front, tapping his finger on his cheek. His eyes looked down into nothing, but with just a glance Clergy knew his gaze truly lingered in the past. Micah sucked his teeth.


    Alvon, of course, seemed completely unfazed by what had happened. He had one arm outstretched and resting on the wagon''s edge, with the other laying across his lap. A breeze rushed past and Alvon turned his gaze with it back toward the Gate. He sighed, almost remorsefully.


    Is he... disappointed? Clergy thought to himself. He didn''t know if it was because he didn''t get to fight, or because Clergy was still alive. Or both. Or¡ª Nope, Clergy snapped in his thoughts. Don''t need to do this. Not gonna worry. He turned toward Nitara and¡ª


    "You know this will just make things harder." It was Nitara, sitting with crossed arms at her spot toward the rear and eyeing the back of Abel''s head.


    Abel sighed, then turned to face her, before letting his gaze falter back down. "It had to be done."


    "''Had to be done?!''" Micah snapped. "Abel we... he won''t work with us again. Not after this. None of Saadya''s people will."


    "They¡ª" Abel groaned, "he understands the risks, and he understands what''s at stake. He''s no fool."


    Micah scoffed. "What? Abel, It''s not about stakes. It''s about respect. If we treat them like they''re expendable they won''t risk helping us anymore. We have to do better if we want any of this to actually work! Otherwise what''s the point?"


    "And what does ''better'' look like exactly?" Abel roared. "Tell me. What should I have done? What would any of you have done if you were me?"


    Micah faltered a bit at Abel''s tone, but his eyes stayed firm.


    Abel took a breath. "Because in my mind," he said in a softer voice, "a punch in the face is nothing compared to what was coming next."


    Micah eyed Abel for a moment. "That doesn''t make it right."


    "No," Alvon said, bringing both arms to his legs and leaning forward. "It makes it necessary."


    Abel eyed Alvon but it took him a moment to speak. "It was the safest option for Clergy, anyways."


    Clergy shifted in his seat. "Well I... I don''t want anyone to get hurt because of me¡ª"


    "So what?" Nitara said. "After seeing what just happened now you think we should''ve let them search us? Now you would''ve taken that risk?"


    "I..." Clergy paused. Then he paused again. The truth was as terrible as he felt about it now, he still didn''t know what he would''ve done. He said nothing.


    Nitara scoffed. "Didn''t think so."


    "None of this matters," Alvon said. "What''s done is done. We need to move on."


    The path sloped down into the crowd of tents and laughter and smiles. There was no place for an argument here, so the silence between them lingered. They moved on.


    As they made their way through the boisterous scene, Clergy noticed something else in the field. A dozen stones, about as tall as him were scattered throughout the open space. He might have disregarded them but they were all conspicuously, almost intentionally, left standing erect.


    They were old, at least as old as the wall, with the same worn and faded look. Clergy could see now that they were set atop crumbling stone stages, that the weeds and wild grass had long ago claimed as their own. He didn''t know why, but they pricked at his mind somehow. He couldn''t look away.


    "We''re breaking off soon, Abel said suddenly. "Get ready."


    The group heeded his words. Soon everyone in the back had sat up with a casual grace and slipped their hoods on.


    Micah tapped his shoulder. "I know you probably weren''t gonna take it off, but keep the hood on," he said as he tugged the edges of his own. "We''re going into some," he paused, "lightly restricted areas, so it''s better no one gets a clear look at your face."


    Clergy raised a brow at that. "Lightly restricted?"


    "We won''t get arrested here... probably, but if they spot us they''ll ask questions, and if they don''t like what they hear they will turn us around, pass or not."


    Are guards really still an issue? Clergy thought to himself. "Listen," he said, "I don''t want to make light of what just happened¡ª"


    "But¡ª"


    "But if Abel could get us past those warriors why couldn''t he just get us past the guards here."


    Micah shook his head. "City guards and warriors don''t really mix."


    "Why?"


    "Basically warriors think they''re better and city guards don''t like that. But when warriors are on site they usually can pull rank, so there''s a lot of tension there."


    "Well we could run into more right? We''re even closer to the archives now, and if there''s more they could vouch for Abel and¡ª"


    "I doubt they''ll be anymore," Micah cut in. "Most of them work for this guy named Ivar Nachman. He''s on the Council but he and Gad aren''t on the best of terms. Without Nachman''s permission, most Warriors can''t work for other people, so even getting three was kind of impressive."


    Great, Clergy thought, now we''re back at square one. Get in, get out¡ª "and don''t wander off," he mumbled to himself.


    Micah gave him an odd look. "What?"


    "N-Nothing, I get it. I''ll keep my head down."


    Micah nodded just as Abel tapped the back of the driver''s seat with his hand.


    "I see them," Micah said as he quickly made his way to the front. "I thought the guard rotation would have this path clear."


    "The... delay at the gate put us behind schedule, but we can still be in position for Ezra if we hurry." Abel groaned as he peered ahead. "If we hurry..."


    Clergy turned to get a look for himself. There were four guards ahead, fitted with their usual gear, though none of them had a bow. They were chatting near the front of what was truly a small village, or at least part of it was. The road they were on branched off toward two paths into the garrison. On the left was clearly the main entrance. Almost everyone walking was headed that way, where a tall wooden archway marked the start of the village proper.


    To the right a far less conspicuous path snaked it''s way past a stable, and between ten or so home-like buildings built of wood and stone.


    "Even if we''re behind," Micah chimed in, after giving it some thought. "They''re still on a rotation. If we hang back for a bit they should move on eventually."


    They started to approach the stable. Clergy could spot barrels and crates lingering around beside it and many of the other buildings.


    "And if they don''t?" Nitara asked.  "How are we going to handle them? We¡ª"


    "Can I help y''all find something?" A man''s voice called out behind them.


    Everyone froze and turned towards it.


    It turns out that ''man'' was a bit of an exaggeration. He and Clergy could''ve been the same age.   He was tall and lanky, like he''d just grown into his height. A mess of brown hair sat atop his awkward frame. The matted curls almost covered his dark eyes, like the dirt on his hands and overalls. He started coming closer.


    Abel brought the horses to a stop, just as Clergy glanced up ahead. The guards hadn''t noticed them yet. And hopefully that lasts, Clergy thought to himself.


    "I''m sorry," the young man said. "I didn''t mean to scare y''all, I just noticed the wagon heading down, and it seemed like y''all couldn''t agree on something. Thought maybe I could help."


    "Oh that''s thoughtful of you. We appreciate that," Abel said, as he gently brought a smile to his face. "We were just trying to figure out which lodge our inspection was in. It''s either Rayethea or¡ª"


    "Shamets," Micah chimed in, "and like I told you dad that''s clearly the right one. Boss said it was cool and they barely ever take the good stuff over there. We''ll be fine!"


    "We don''t know anyone at Shamets," Abel said. "And I''m not risking another heavy handed levy. Not this time."


    "But dad¡ª"


    "I lost twelve bottles of wine that day. Twelve! I won''t lose a single coin more than the King''s rate this time. Mark my words."


    "Fine!" Micah said. "Let''s just go to Rayethea and let¡ª" He paused, then turned to the young man. "I''m sorry what''s your name again?"


    "Nathan," he said through an awkward smile, "but I never said¡ª"


    "Right," Micah cut in, "let''s stop bothering Nathan and let him get back to work.


    Nathan kept that same smile as he rubbed the back of his neck and started to step away. "Yeah, I guess that''d be¡ª" He paused as his eyes lit up. "Oh! There''s the sergeant! I''m sure he could help straighten this out for you!"


    Panic flashed across Abel''s face before he found his smile again.  "There''s no need to¡ª"


    "Sarge!"


    The guards up ahead turned toward them and started to approach.


    "What''s wrong Nathan?" One of the guards shouted. Then he studied their wagon for a moment. He frowned. "These people lost or something? The storeroom''s down past the main building. They''re way off course here."


    "They''re looking for Rayethea, Sarge," Nathan called. "Want to make sure they get a fair shake at inspection today."


    The sergeant looked them over for a moment. "You got a pass?" He shouted.


    Abel perked up and started ruffling in his cloak. "Uh... oh, yes right here!" He called back after a moment. He pulled out the silver coin from before and held it up. "We''re a priority out of Avram Grey''s office!"


    The sergeant kept walking forward until he was close enough for Clergy to get a good look at his face. Another grizzled, dark haired man,  though compared to the warrior he was far less toned and far less menacing.


    "Avram Grey..." the sergeant muttered. Then his eyes lit up. He turned toward his other men. "Two of you walk them over there, and make sure the crown man knows they''re not a mark. This stuff right here is for us."


    The other guards cheered at that, just as two of them started walking toward the wagon.


    "Hey and don''t fuck around," the sergeant said as they passed him. "Keep an eye on them, get this done, and be back in rotation in two quarter calls, understood?"


    "Yes sir!" the two guards said, briefly turning towards him before quickening their pace toward the wagon.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The sergeant and another guard started walking up the path, away from the stable and the home-like buildings¡ª or I guess those are lodges, Clergy thought to himself. What else around here could be?


    The two guards had made it to the wagon. One had a slender frame, freckles, and locks of auburn hair poking out from beneath his helm. I''ll just call him Auburn. He came up and shook a polite albeit awkward Abel''s hand.


    "Come on," The other guard said, as he started walking toward the lodges. "The bell is gonna ring any minute, and I don''t want to spend a quarter call trying to rush a crown man. I''d have better luck with a fucking stone."


    Auburn laughed and patted the wagon''s side just as Abel got the horse moving again.


    Unlike Auburn, the other guard had managed to grow some dark brown stubble. His hair was short enough that it fit snugly under his helm, while just beneath his placid brown eyes a thin scar marred his cheek. Scar''s not too judgy is it? Clergy thought to himself. Then he shook his head. Who am I even asking?


    Scar hopped into the front passenger seat, while Auburn, it seemed, had taken note of Nitara and walked around to her side of the wagon.


    "So," he said, as he puffed up his chest a bit. "You do work for crews like this often?"


    "Often enough," Nitara said.


    "Really?" Auburn said. "Kind of amazing that I haven''t seen you before. I''m on guard duty all the time."


    "There''s a lot of people here."


    Auburn gave her a quick wink. "I''d remember someone like you."


    Micah coughed or... snorted or something, just as Nitara looked over at Auburn, who let his easy smile linger before going to speak.


    "By the way I''m¡ª"


    "Maybe we should just focus on the job." Nitara said, and not a word more.


    Auburn lost a bit of his swagger. "Oh...uh..." though he quickly found it again. "Yeah, totally. I''ve gotta get back on rotation soon anyway so¡ª"


    "I''ve gotta take a leak." Clergy nearly jumped as he heard Alvon speak.


    Auburn cleared his throat. "We''re almost at the lodge. Whole inspection won''t even last the full quarter call. You''ll be fine."


    "Not this time," Alvon said. "Can''t hold it." He looked around. "I''ll just go by that lodge over there." He braced to stand.


    "Woah!"


    "Easy!"


    Auburn and Scar called out together. Auburn placed a hand on Alvon''s shoulder, just as Scar turned toward the back. Abel brought the wagon to a stop.


    "No one''s going anywhere," Scar said. "You can wait till after the inspection."


    Alvon eyed Auburn for a moment who let go of his shoulder. Cautiously.


    That''s not unnerving at all, Clergy thought to himself. He had to fight the urge to squirm as Alvon shifted back into his seat.


    He squirmed anyway.


    "Don''t tell me you need to go too," Nitara said, looking over at Clergy. She raised a brow as she hid her hand behind her leg and spun her finger. Right where Auburn and Scar couldn''t see.


    I think she wants me to lie. "Yeah," Clergy said, "I do... actually kind of have to go..."


    "We''ll go together then," Alvon said. He pointed his thumb behind him. "Just right over there."


    Don''t freak out. Don''t freak out¡ª


    "I''ll go too," Nitara said.


    Alvon scoffed. "Now you gotta take a leak?"


    "No," she said. "I''m going because I don''t like you, and I don''t trust you."


    Alvon actually chuckled at that.


    "We don''t have time for this," Scar said suddenly. "And we don''t have time for piss breaks either."


    "Maybe we could split up," Micah said. "Dad and I can get the inspection started, then the rest of you can come meet us when you''re finished."


    "That sounds like a good idea," Abel said, as he turned toward Micah. "Solves all our problems." Then he looked at Scar. "We wouldn''t have to start the inspection late. That''d keep you on time and the sergeant happy."


    Scar thought about it for a moment. "Fine," he said, "but I''m staying with the inspection. Ain''t no way I''m babysitting a bathroom break."


    "Works for me," Auburn said. Then he turned toward Nitara. "Guess we''re spending more time together after all."


    Nitara rolled her eyes. "Guess so."


    "Let''s get moving then," Alvon said. He started to stand. Everyone else soon followed suit, while Auburn started heading for the rear.


    Abel tapped the back of his seat. "Might as well come sit a little closer," he said, as he waved Micah over.


    He obeyed, but as he did Clergy saw Abel was signing numbers with his waving hand as he brought it back to his chest. Right where Scar couldn''t see and while Auburn''s back was turned. Four. Three. Four. Abel finished just as Micah made his way to the seat closest to the front.


    "Let''s make sure this goes smoothly." Abel said, as he pulled Micah''s head to his chest. "I don''t want any horsing around today, got it?"


    Micah grinned as he fought Abel''s grip. "You sure about this?"


    "Absolutely." He pulled in Micah a little harder. "Now, you got it or not?"


    Micah laughed and pushed himself off Abel. "Yeah, I got it," he said. "Lemme just talk to Nitara real quick."


    He made his way past Clergy over to her.


    "I got it," Nitara said, looking over at him.


    Micah nodded. "I know," he said in a hushed tone. "But I can go with Clergy. You''d be better on point, even with your ankle."


    She turned back toward him. "Just keep the plan as it is," she said. "As long as you don''t try anything cute we''ll be fine."


    Micah smirked as he gave a quick shrug. "I mean I can''t help that."


    "Go," Nitara said, as she rolled her eyes.  "Before I change my mind."


    Micah laughed then started heading toward the front again.


    Clergy glanced around at the others. Nitara hopped off the back, while Abel talked with Scar in the front. So... Clergy thought, as he took his first step, is anyone gonna tell me what''s going on or...


    "Oh, sorry Clergy," Micah said, turning back to face him. "Just stay with Nitara and try not to get in her way." After that, he made his way to the front and joined in on Abel''s conversation.


    Great, Clergy thought, this''ll be lots of fun. He started heading towards Nitara, just as Alvon bent down to open a crate.


    "Hold on," Scar said, turning to face Alvon as he raised a hand to Abel. "Can''t let you hide all the good stuff on this ''bathroom break.'' Leave the crates alone."


    Alvon said nothing but complied, leaving the crate alone and hopping off the back.


    So now they don''t have weapons...


    Auburn slapped the side of the wagon and waved as Micah, Abel, and Scar rode off ahead.


    Nitara and Auburn were still walking away, leaving Clergy alone with Alvon. He hurried after them.


    Eventually, Nitara stopped. Once Clergy reached her he stopped too. She waited and let Alvon pass in front of her as she glared, before continuing to walk beside Clergy.


    He stared at his feet as they tread down the dirt path. Some information would be nice...


    "So, what am I actually doing?" Clergy asked in a hushed tone.


    Nitara looked over at him. "I thought Micah explained it pretty well."


    Clergy groaned. "I mean what are we gonna do about¡ª"


    "You''re taking a leak," Nitara said. "Anything else isn''t your business unless I say it is," and the conversation ended there.


    Perfect, Clergy thought to himself. Eventually, they''d made it back pretty close to the stable.  There was only one lodge between it and them.


    "This is good enough," Auburn said. Then he pointed to the far end of the lodge beside them. "You two can go over there and take your piss." He gave them both a stern look, while he tapped his sword. "I''ll be right here."


    Clergy looked ahead at the wall. The site of his grave. He shook his head. Don''t freak out. He took his first step. Don''t freak out. His legs were shaking. Don''t freak out! Don''t freak out! He yelped as Alvon reached out to grab him and kill him and¡ª Alvon reached into his cloak. Oh. He rummaged around until he pulled out a mask and two small wooden rods that were slightly curved. What''re those fo¡ª


    Clergy took two steps back. Alvon''s mask was wooden like all the others, but that was almost all they had in common. Alvon''s was burnt. Badly. The whole front looked like it could''ve been a lamb or a goat or... something, but the face was gone. All that was left was the charred wooden frame, like bones beneath flesh.


    He screwed the two rods onto the mask like horns, donned his hood, then the mask.


    He looked like a monster.


    He''s really gonna kill me. It was the only thought Clergy had. He stepped back again. I need help. He turned toward Nitara, but she was ... chatting with Auburn. What?


    It didn''t matter. Their backs were turned. They couldn''t see what was happening. Clergy would die. Alone. His insides froze over as Alvon glanced at him, but then he looked away, over at Nitara as well.  She glanced behind her back and nodded.


    Alvon started striding over. Then burst into a sprint.


    "Oh my god!" Nitara screamed suddenly. "What is that?"


    Auburn spun around just in time to spot a glimpse of Alvon and gawk, before Alvon cracked his chin with a running punch. Auburn crumpled to the ground.


    Holy shit, Clergy thought to himself.


    Alvon looked down at Auburn, before bending down to take his sword. Nitara put her foot on top of it.


    Alvon eyed her for a moment. "We''ll need it."


    She met his gaze. "I know."


    They both stayed like that for a moment. Glaring.


    "So worried I''ll misbehave," Alvon finally said.


    Nitara scoffed. "I''m not worried."


    Alvon''s face betrayed nothing. "We''ll see." After that he stood and backed away from Auburn.


    Nitara watched him as she bent down, took Auburn''s sword herself, and backed away. Now, Alvon grabbed Auburn by the back of his collar and dragged him behind a nearby lodge.


    "Let''s go Clergy," Nitara said, as she turned to walk up the path deeper into the village. "We don''t have a lot of time."


    Clergy had nearly forgotten himself in the chaos of the moment. He started heading toward her.


    "Oh you''re back already?" It was Nathan.


    Of course he''s still here, Clergy thought to himself. Why''s he still here?


    He still hadn''t turned to face Nathan. Instead, he watched Nitara very casually toss her sword behind a nearby crate, as she turned and strode toward Clergy. What is she? Ow! She grabbed Clergy''s arm and pulled him close into a huddle.


    "I''ll talk him off," she said in a hushed tone. "Just keep your shit together."


    Clergy nodded and they both turned toward Nathan. He couldn''t quite make a smile in time, but Clergy did the best he could.


    "Where''s the Sarge and everyone else?" Nathan asked. "I figured they''d still be with y''all so soon after the inspection."


    Nitara smiled and Nathan blushed at the sight. "Oh the inspection''s not over yet," Nitara said. "Everyone''s still back at Raythea."


    "Oh..." Nathan said. His face was still red but he gave them a puzzled look. "One of Sarge''s boys didn''t want to come with you?"


    "I didn''t want to bother them. They seemed pretty focused on the inspection. Cl¡ª" she paused, "my friend here just wasn''t feeling well, so we''re getting some fresh air. It''s such a nice day today, don''t you think?"


    Nathan smiled. "It''s a little chilly, but I guess the sun''s nice and bright and that feels pretty good. He looked over at Clergy for a moment. "I''m sorry your friend isn''t feeling well." Then he eagerly snapped back to Nitara. "Is there something I can get you? There''s water in the stable, and there''s apples and some cheese in the back, and¡ª"


    "We''re fine," Nitara said, as she let out a laugh. "Honestly. We appreciate your help, but we''re just gonna wait out here for a little while then head back to Rayethea."


    "Ok," Nathan said. "I''ll just leave you to it then. He started to walk away.


    "Actually there is one thing." It was Alvon,    calling out from behind them as he came from around the bend.


    Clergy and Nitara both turned toward him.  Auburn was gone, and he had no mask. Just the clothes he came with and that same placid look.


    "Oh, you came out to help your friend too?"


    Alvon eyed him for a moment. "No," he said at last. "They sent me after. You two were taking a while. Guards were getting antsy."


    "Al-Alright," Nathan said. "What did you need?"


    "Another horse brush," Alvon said. "The old man won''t accept the one we got is done. It''s been a week and the horse is still matted. We need a new one."


    Why''s he doing this? Clergy thought to himself. He was about to walk away.


    Nathan''s face lit up a bit. "I think we''ve got a spare in the back somewhere. You can come wait by the stable, while I pull it out for you."


    "I don''t know," Nitara said. "If everyone''s so worried, maybe we should all head back¡ª"


    "You should go," Alvon said. "You''re the ones they''re waiting on."


    Sounds good to me, Clergy thought to himself. The more people around the better. He started to walk away¡ª Ow!


    Nitara grabbed his wrist. "I really don''t think we should separate¡ª"


    "It''ll be fine," Alvon said, looking her in the eyes. "This won''t take long." By now he''d walked close enough that the three of them were nearly huddled together.


    "Let''s not make a scene," he said in a hushed tone. Then he walked ahead toward Nathan. He motioned toward the stable. "After you."


    Nathan nodded and the two of them started heading down the path toward the stable together.


    Nitara stood and waited, glaring ahead with tight fists and a face full of anger. A moment passed them by. Then another, and another, until there were too many to count. Why is she so upset? What just happened? Clergy thought to himself. He dared not break the silence though so it lingered as¡ª


    Nitara stormed back up the path with an exasperated sigh, until she reached the crates she was standing by before. She bent down and grabbed her sword, then turned around and started heading toward the stable.


    Oh boy.


    She said nothing as she marched past Clergy. Should... should I follow? Nitara was further down the path now, approaching the stable. Clergy stood alone in the open space. Ok, no, I''m going. He raced after her.


    Clergy watched as Nitara made it inside. A moment passed silently. Really? No reaction? He hurried along until he was at the stable himself. There were no horses surprisingly. Just the hay strewn spaces that marked where they''d once been, over on the right. Dead ahead of him was the door to what seemed like a quaint little home attached to the stable.  It was cracked open. Clergy took a breath and went inside and¡ª


    He shuddered.


    The inside was as modest as the exterior foretold. There was a table to his right with four chairs around it and cards strewn on top. A bed hugged the far left corner, though the chimney''s fireplace took up much of that wall. Set just before the modest hearth was a small table with some mugs, pots, and various utensils. He trembled again. There was a small fire going inside the chimney''s niche, but the heat didn''t help. Nothing could because¡ª No...


    Nitara was standing a few paces away, looming over Alvon and he... he¡ª No, no, no.


    Alvon was kneeling by the right wall over Nathan, who was laying on the floor. His face was tinged blue. His eyes were bulging. Thin bruises wrapped around his neck. He was gone.


    He was dead.


    He...he killed him...


    "You didn''t have to do this," Nitara said suddenly.


    Alvon didn''t move. "Maybe he gets curious."


    "You didn''t have to do this."


    He looked back at her. "Maybe he gets help."


    She cocked her head to the side. "Gets help?" She asked. "Why? Because he saw some people walking around?" She motioned toward Nathan. "Look at him! He''s a kid, not a guard! What was he gonna do?"


    Alvon stood and started walking away. "We''re wasting time. We need to¡ª"


    Nitara grabbed his shoulder. "Tell me. What you thought. He could do."


    Alvon stared down at her hand before looking back at her. "He was asking too many questions, and we both know Gad loves using spies. That kid could easily be reporting what he sees."


    "He''s just a kid. What could he have said? What could he have done?


    "You and I were kids once," Alvon said, "and we did a lot worse."


    Nitara''s glare deepened with disgust. She took a step closer. "Don''t get confused," she said. "You and I, are nothing alike, and this kid, was never a threat. All you had to do was walk away."


    "Maybe," Alvon said. He pointed down at Nathan. "But now I''m sure."


    Nitara took a step back and readied her stance, grabbing the hilt of her sword.


    Alvon looked down at it, then back at her. "Worried after all."


    Nitara unsheathed a bit of the blade. "The only one who should be worried her is you."


    "Why? We both know you''re not gonna do it. Especially not here." He started to walk toward her, but she quickly unsheathed her sword and pointed the blade at him.


    "You don''t know a thing about me."


    Alvon looked down at the blade. He frowned. "I know enough," he said after a moment, then he met her gaze again. "Now either use the blade or step aside, because I''m not apologizing."


    Nitara scoffed. "You don''t have to be sorry. Just take one more step."


    There were no more threats, no more words.  Just glares and silence. Another moment passed but it seemed like Clergy was the only one who noticed.


    They''re not gonna leave. Clergy froze at the thought. He hated to admit it, but they''d been standing here too long. He could feel it. Abel had said they were running behind, and now they were running behind again. Ezra was still going to take his shot they¡ª we''re not gonna make it.


    He... he had to do something. He took a step deeper into the room. "Do...do we really have time for this?"


    They both turned their heads and glared at him.


    Clergy started to sweat. Why did I talk?


    After another moment Nitara looked back over at Alvon. She sucked her teeth.


    "There''s always time," she finally said, looking back over at Nathan. She stayed like that for a moment. Then she let a breath go.


    "But it''ll come later." Her scowl deepened, and the lines around her face betrayed the pain she carried. Her bitter anguish. Her long sorrow. "You don''t get to die until I know it was you."


    "That''s how I know you won''t do it," Alvon said. "Because it wasn''t me."


    Nitara sheathed her blade with an exasperated sigh and a moment later she was halfway out the stable. Alvon watched her go. It took Clergy a moment to realize he was alone with him again. He quickly followed behind her.

 Clergy: Worse

    He¡¯s dead.


    He¡¯s dead.


    How could this happen?


    He¡¯s dead.


    He just killed him.


    He¡¯s dead.


    And I¡¯m next.


    He¡¯s dea¡ª


    Doesn¡¯t matter, Clergy thought, I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m¡ª


    she¡¯s right, he thought. I¡¯m not dead yet. Let¡¯s keep it that way. He shook his head and nodded, then peered around the corner to look for himself.


    That one must be the archives, Clergy thought to himself. Then he paused as he processed what Nitara had said.


    Come¡­ come on, he thought to himself. I can¡¯t be scared of his name. He took a breath. Alvon was just now making his way toward them with a casual grace, like he hadn¡¯t just murdered someone. Clergy started to scowl. How could he keep that same look after what he¡¯d done? Didn¡¯t he even care about ¡ª you know what? Clergy thought. Forget it. I just need to stay out of his way.


    your advice. You¡¯ve done enough.¡±


    That¡¯s Abel, Clergy thought. So they¡¯re alright after all.


    This is it, Clergy thought, we¡¯re going in. Except they passed it, and continued on, until they were nearly at the other side of the building.


    So which one has the ledger? Clergy thought to himself. He didn¡¯t let his musings distract him though. He¡¯d find out soon enough.


    is no time,¡± Alvon said. ¡°We need to move or we¡¯ll miss our opening.¡±


    you need to do.¡±


    Well, this is fun, he thought to himself. Waiting¡­


    Well that¡¯ll get their attention, Clergy thought to himself, and sure enough¡ª


    Now what? Clergy thought but he quickly had his answer.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    whoever, had a mask that almost looked like a dog, though the ears were just carved ridges on the sides. It had taken Clergy a while to realize this, but Micah was gone too. That must be him, Clergy thought to himself. He hadn¡¯t even noticed him leave.


    delay, but¡­ it¡¯s over now.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy.


    Wonder how long this¡¯ll take¡ª


    Damn.


    Thank God, Clergy thought. Hopefully this was the last he would see of Alvon, for a while at least.


    want anyone else to hear, but it had been a long couple days and Clergy was getting used to listening in.


    idea of where to look,¡± Abel said, then he looked back down at his paper, and started walking over to another shelf. Clergy trailed behind.


    Describe him? What¡ª¡±


    No one¡¯s supposed to be here.¡±


    I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    What... what should I do? he thought to himself, but judging by Micah¡¯s face he was thinking it too. That can¡¯t be a good si¡ª


    I guess... I¡¯m helping Nitara, Clergy thought. He set his face and quickly headed for the room she was in.


    That can¡¯t be good.


    Perfect, Clergy thought to himself. He went to follow, but his gaze was suddenly drawn to the doorway to his right. He stopped as he felt the air crackling with heat again. I should go this way. Why did he suddenly think that? I¡­ I need to know. He strode into the room.


    Over there, he thought to himself.


    Over here. He brushed his fingers along each book¡¯s spine, until he felt the heat pulse beneath his fingers. This one. He pulled out the book, flipped it open, and¡ª what is this?


    something. At a place¡ª he squinted to read the small font¡ª at a... clinic. A clinic in the city. He stared down at the page. Why did I¡ª


    Oh no.


    Please don¡¯t be what I think it is.


    Oh¡­ oh shit! Clergy thought, as he gawked at the glass. A moment later he found himself and scurried to stand by a shelf out of view. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± He asked again.


    our side.¡±

 Clergy: Archive Finale

    Alarm bells were blaring, the stone shook from the noise, and Clergy¡¯s heart was in his stomach.


    Nitara nodded toward the back way. ¡°We need to move. Now.¡±


    There was a commotion coming from the window. Voices. Shouting. Guards racing down the path, but¡­ not toward the archives. They kept on past the building, hurrying deeper into the village. What¡¯s going on? Clergy thought.


    ¡°Into the hall,¡± Micah said. ¡°We¡¯re going out the back.¡±


    Clergy started to nod but Micah had already grabbed his arm and was towing him toward the doorway.


    ¡°Lock it down!¡± A voice shouted from outside. ¡°I want five men to sweep this area, the rest of you get your asses up there! Move!¡±


    More voices were at the front. Swords and plates rattled just beyond the door. Micah dragged Clergy past the desks toward the doorway. This is bad! Clergy thought. This is bad! This is bad! He stumbled and dropped his book. Wait¡ª he pulled his arm free from Micah. I need this. He started walking back toward the book, but kicked it a little forward by mistake.


    Micah turned toward him. ¡°What¡¯re you¡ª¡± Clergy picked up the book. Got it.


    ¡°Clergy get away from the window!¡±


    Clergy looked up. What?


    ¡°Do you see that?¡±


    ¡°In the window! Look!¡±


    ¡°I think something¡¯s moving!


    Voices called out from outside as others began to echo those chants.


    Shit! Clergy stumbled toward Micah, who caught him and pulled him out of view. ¡°Clergy you can¡¯t¡ª¡± then Nitara strode over.


    She grabbed Clergy and hoisted him up by his collar. ¡°Are you trying to get us¡ª¡± She grit her teeth as she stumbled. She let Clergy go.


    ¡°Nitara!¡± Micah said, as he raced over to help her, but she waved him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s your ankle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Micah asked.


    Nitara took a breath then stood back up. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Micah gave her a level stare. ¡°You know the brace isn¡¯t a full fix. It just takes the edge off. You¡¯ll hurt yourself if you keep going.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You always tell me not to push it when I¡¯m hurt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for you,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve been pushing it all day.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you need to slow down!¡±


    She sucked her teeth. ¡°We don¡¯t have time¡ª¡±


    There was banging at the front. ¡°Get this door open,¡± a woman¡¯s voice called out. ¡°We need to check inside.¡±


    Nitara and Micah snapped toward the door.


    ¡°Get behind us,¡± Micah said. He reached into his boot and pulled out a dagger, while Nitara unsheathed her sword. They took their stance, but Nitara hissed through her teeth as she did, before shifting some weight off her back foot.


    Micah looked toward Nitara and¡ª


    Clergy flinched at more banging by the door. ¡°Where¡¯s that damn key?¡± Another voice at the front called out. Clergy could feel himself start to shake. He¡¯d seen the two of them fight before but now... now¡ª they¡¯re screwed, Clergy thought. There were too many guards. Nitara was hurt. They¡ª


    ¡°Clergy!¡± Micah said. Had he been calling his name the whole time? ¡°You need to go out the back, now! Find Alvon. He¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    Clergy froze. What? ¡°Micah I¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to argue!¡± Micah said. ¡°Nitara and I can look after ourselves but not if we have to watch you too!¡± He pointed at the door. ¡°Now go!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Clergy looked toward Nitara with a silent prayer.


    She eyed him for a moment, then sucked her teeth as she looked away. ¡°We¡¯ll be out there soon.¡±


    Clergy¡¯s insides twisted and squirmed, but Micah glared at him again and Clergy knew he had no choice. He headed toward the back door. What could he do? I¡¯m dead. There had to be something. I''m dead! Anything! I¡¯m dead! I''m dead! He stepped through the door.


    There was nothing.


    The bells had stopped. Alvon was gone. Just the empty backway and¡ª


    ¡°... we have to¡ª hey!¡± a man¡¯s voice suddenly called out.


    Clergy turned towards it.


    Oh no. Five guards rounded the corner to his left. Swords drawn, wide-eyed, and angry. The sergeant was among them too. Clergy stared at them in horror. Why isn¡¯t Alvon here? He thought. The guards started to approach. Why wasn¡¯t the sergeant with Abel? His legs refused to move. Why¡ª


    Then he had his answer. Screams.


    Clergy brought his hands to his ears and cried out as they blared in his mind, filled with passion and fury. Demonic screeches echoing inside his¡ª wait, Clergy thought. I know this feeling. I know this sound.


    The guards flinched back at Clergy¡¯s scream. ¡°The fuck are you doing?¡± One of them said. Then another looked behind them and his face went pale. ¡°Sarge!¡±


    Oh no.


    Coming up behind the guards in tattered clothes, wielding an axe and a sword, was Amos. Fresh blood was dripping from the blades, and his eyes were pulsing with a fierce red light.


    The guard who¡¯d screamed stumbled back. ¡°Form up!¡± The sergeant called. ¡°Get¡ª¡± an axe dug into his head.


    Amos was still following through his throw as the guards gawked at the sergeant¡¯s falling corpse. Three of the five roared and charged Amos, while the others failed to meet the moment so soon.


    The first came up fast taking a swing across Amos¡¯s chest, but Amos ducked the blow, stepped through, and sliced his gut. The second came just as the first fell. He brought his sword down with a vengeance, but Amos swung up as he stood, knocking the guard¡¯s blow away, before cutting down his chest and sending him to his grave.


    ¡°Fucker!¡± The third guard screamed, as he came up behind the second, but Amos paid him no mind.


    Instead, he kicked the second¡¯s corpse into him as it fell, forcing the third guard to stumble and fall beneath his dead friend. Amos spun away and pounced after another guard, who was still gawking at the sergeant. He came too just in time to watch Amos run him through.


    The fifth man, it seemed, heeded the sergeant¡¯s final words, approaching slowly before taking his stance. Amos charged and for moment the guard was holding his own.


    A high blow, ducked. An arm saved off a block. Swords crossing. Colliding. A parry from Amos. The guard¡¯s leg was exposed, and with a flick of his wrist Amos let his blade bite into flesh, and brought the guard down to a knee.


    The guard looked at Amos and glared. ¡°You won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Amos slit his throat.


    The third guard finally started getting up, but there was nothing left of his friends but corpses amid carnage. His face went pale and he bolted, heading back toward the path and lodges.


    Amos sucked his teeth, went back to the sergeant, ripped out his axe, and hurled it at the guard. He dropped.


    Clergy stared in horror at the scene. What¡ª


    Amos turned around. Clergy stood frozen as their gazes met. Amos¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°You.¡± He charged.


    Oh shit! Clergy thought as he flinched back. Don¡¯t¡ª he tripped, stumbling over a sword. His gaze flashed to it. Take it. It was his only chance. He grabbed it, scrambled back, raised the sword, Shit!


    Suddenly, time stopped. Color faded from the world. Blood froze atop wounds as the breeze turned stagnant. Everything was silent.


    This is¡­ like at the prison, Clergy thought as he stood and looked around. Then his gaze was drawn toward Amos. He was caught in the middle of his charge. His eyes still glaring and red. Suddenly, red smoke started pouring out of his skin, building in front of his frozen frame until it formed a smokey red figure that looked exactly like him.


    The smoke clone met Clergy¡¯s gaze. Oh no. It resumed it¡¯s charge, staying low to swing up at Clergy. Shit! Shit! Shit! Clergy raised his sword.


    The vision faded. Color returned to the world. Bells and barked orders rung out through the space again. Amos was still in his charge. One stride, another, he was at Clergy and swung, but¡­ Clergy¡¯s blade was already moving to block. Their swords collided and they tumbled back onto the floor.


    ¡°What a surprise Clergy boy,¡± Amos said, leaning over Clergy as he pressed his sword down hard. ¡°Here you are again.¡± Clergy¡¯s arms trembled against the weight. ¡°Mr. Doesn¡¯t know a thing but¡¯s always mixed up in the shit.¡± Amos leaned in close. ¡°I don¡¯t like being lied to.¡±


    Clergy could barely speak against the strain. ¡°I¡­ I never lied!¡±


    ¡°You must think I¡¯m fucking stupid,¡± Amos said. ¡°If you thought I¡¯d fall for this bullshit twice.¡± He pressed down harder. ¡°Now tell me who you are. Who sent you?¡±


    What? Clergy thought. ¡°Sent me? I¡ª¡±


    Glass shattered nearby. Clergy looked and saw two guard¡¯s bodies, then Micah and Nitara burst out the archive windows. The guards thudded against the ground while the other two rolled as they landed.


    Micah swiped the hair out of his face, and his gaze caught Amos over Clergy. His eyes went wide. ¡°Cler¡ª¡±


    Nitara bolted over, sword in one hand, dagger in the other. She hurled her knife at Amos, who quickly grabbed Clergy¡¯s wrist while he spun and deflected the blow, but Nitara had closed the gap. Still charging, she grabbed the sword with both hands and swung up at Amos, who barely had time to react. The force of the blow sent him to his feet, and he leapt away from Clergy; but Nitara stumbled then screamed as she followed through the swing.


    Micah was already racing over, sword in hand as well. ¡°Nitara!¡± he cried.


    Clergy scrambled to his feet. Amos had just recovered. He went to charge again but a bolt whizzed through the air and caught him in the shoulder. He stumbled forward.


    ¡°Take them down!¡± A man¡¯s voice called out.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Everyone turned towards it. An ashen haired warrior with a goatee and a crossbow stood at the head of a dozen guards heading down the path.


    Amos ripped the bolt out of his shoulder, which bled for a moment, until smoke started to rise from the wound. It started to close. The thin trails billowed into the open air for a few more moments, until all that remained of the wound was a dark scar.


    ¡°Fuckers don¡¯t know when to quit,¡± Amos said, cracking his neck while he rolled his shoulder. He started walking toward the crowd.


    ¡°Clergy!¡± Micah called. Clergy turned toward him. He¡¯d already started walking deeper into the village while holding up Nitara, but he¡¯s stopped and turned toward Clergy. ¡°We have to go! Now!¡± he said.


    Clergy started to walk toward him, but then he stopped. Is he really gonna let me do this? He thought. Then he turned toward Amos.


    He¡¯d stopped just ahead. He turned and eyed the three of them for a moment, before looking back at the guards, and deflecting another bolt. He sucked his teeth and met Clergy¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You and I aren¡¯t done,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll talk again real soon.¡± He continued up the path, deflecting another bolt before charging at the guards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Micah said.


    Clergy took a breath and snapped his mind away from Amos, at least for the moment. He started heading toward the two of them. They continued on past a lodge, before turning left and heading back up toward the open field.


    Nitara winced and grunted as she hopped along on one foot, but Micah was hardly doing any better. He kept a hand around Nitara, while the other clung to his side. He was panting, and with every stride he favored his left foot, as blood dripped down his face.


    ¡°Just gotta get back to the gate,¡± Micah said. ¡°Just gotta get¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Nitara breathed out between her grunting.


    Micah snapped still. ¡°What is it? Am I going too fast or¡ª¡±


    ¡°Guards,¡± she said, ¡°up ahead.¡±


    Clergy looked up too. They were back near the stable, where two guards meandered outside, and where Nathan¡¯s body still¡ª focus! He snapped in his thoughts. Micah hobbled over to one of the lodges and Clergy quickly followed behind. The door to this one was facing them. It was open.


    Micah let Nitara go for a moment to peek inside. He looked around then hurried back. ¡°Inside,¡± he said to Clergy, as he put his arm around Nitara again. They quickly headed in.


    It was a surprisingly homey space. Wooden walls and floors upholstered the scene. A long table stood in the middle of the room overtop a large rug. There was a shelf on the adjacent wall, while a few chairs sat in a row by the door. Paintings, knickknacks, and a suit of armor filled up the rest of the empty space on the walls.


    Micah quickly sat Nitara in one of the chairs, before looking and pacing around the room.


    Nitara groaned as she sat herself up in the chair, keeping her lame leg extended. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± She asked, looking toward Micah.


    ¡°Working on it,¡± he said.


    ¡°You know we can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡ª¡± he stopped. ¡°I got it.¡± He strode over to the suit of armor, placed his sword against the wall, took off his cloak, and started putting on the pieces.


    Nitara gave him a puzzled look. ¡°What¡¯re you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can talk my way past the guards,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll put on the armor, play a guard, and convince them to go back with the others.¡±


    Nitara raised a brow at him.


    ¡°You know I¡¯ve played guards before,¡± he said, ¡°and there¡¯s already shit going down. It¡¯s a good excuse for them to leave.¡± He finished attaching the final piece of armor, before going back for his sword. He adjusted his grip a few times while he took some deep breaths then¡­


    Then he cut himself.


    A bright red gash, deep enough to bleed well, emerged on his arm in the wake of the blade.


    Clergy flinched back at the sight. ¡°What¡¯re you,¡± he began, but Micah¡¯s groans cut him off.


    ¡°I need to look worse than I am,¡± Micah breathed out against the pain. ¡°So they¡¯ll ask less questions and be more inclined to help.¡± He turned toward Clergy as he put his sword down. ¡°But I need one last thing.¡± He tapped the left side of his face. ¡°Hit me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Clergy asked. ¡°Why would I¡ª¡±


    ¡°A good bruise is hard to ignore,¡± Micah said. ¡°Now come on. Let¡¯s just do this.¡±


    Clergy could feel himself trembling as he slowly balled his hand. ¡°Micah I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Help me up,¡± Nitara groaned suddenly.


    Micah¡¯s focus quickly jumped to Nitara as he strode over to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he began, as he reached down to help her. ¡°We¡ª¡°


    She slammed her forehead into his face.


    Micah reeled back from the blow, as Nitara stumbled forward into him. Micah quickly caught himself and her though, wincing as he did. He gave her a bewildered look as he reached up toward his reddish left eye, but she grabbed his shirt with both hands then met his gaze. She said just two words.


    ¡°Sell it.¡±


    Micah¡¯s eyes grew firm as they caught the fire in hers. ¡°I will.¡±


    He left her standing while he went back for the sword. He turned back toward her. ¡°I won¡¯t lose anymore family.¡± After a breath he grabbed his ponytail with one hand and cut it off with the blade in the other. He headed out the door.


    ¡°Come help me,¡± Nitara said once Micah was gone.


    Just don¡¯t hit me too, Clergy thought as he headed over. ¡°We¡¯re not waiting here?¡± He asked, putting his arm around her.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t get them to leave he¡¯ll distract them long enough for us to slip by,¡± she said as she leaned on him. ¡°We need to be ready if he does.¡±


    Clergy nodded and together they made their way out the door. Micah¡¯s a lot stronger than he looks, Clergy thought as the two of them hobbled over to the edge of the lodge they were in. From here they could peak around the corner and get a good look at the scene.


    Micah was making his way over to the stable, limping along while he held his bleeding arm.


    The two guards were still standing by the path, watching either side of the stable. After a moment one of them seemed to notice Micah and gawked, calling out to the other guard. They both started heading over.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡° one of them began, but Micah quickly cut him off.


    ¡°You have to go back!¡± He said, panting and limping as he did. ¡°Everyone¡¯s dying I¡­ you have to¡ª¡± He stumbled into the first guard¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± the guard said, looking over Micah¡¯s wounds. ¡°What happened to you? Where¡¯s the rest of your unit?¡±


    ¡°Fighting, dead, I don¡¯t know! Everything happened so fast. There¡¯s some maniac up there! He started killing everyone! I went down but Sarge got me up. Told me to run back. Get help. I¡ª you have to go back!¡±


    ¡°Slow down,¡± the guard holding him said again. ¡°Help¡¯s already on the way.¡± He looked over Micah again then looked to the other guard. ¡°This guys in bad shape Saul.¡±


    Micah slowly found his footing as the guard let him go. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think there were still more of us here,¡± he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone get sent away to some party?¡±


    The guards gave each other a glance. ¡°Well aren¡¯t you well informed,¡± Saul said.


    Micah shrugged. ¡°Everyone was talking about it. I figured most of us knew by now.¡±


    Saul eyed Micah for a moment while the other guard cleared his throat. ¡°Damn thing was cancelled as soon once the alarm went off. They¡¯re on their way back now.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Micah said. Then he took a breath. ¡°Good,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°Shit was a nuisance anyway. But still you should really head back. It wasn¡¯t going well when I left. They could be in trouble.¡±


    Saul looked Micah over again. ¡°About that. You said the sergeant sent you away. By yourself?¡±


    Micah gave him a puzzled look. ¡°Why does that matter?¡± He asked. ¡°They could be dying you have to leave!¡±


    ¡°You are too injured to do anything, and we aren¡¯t leaving until we understand the situation.¡±


    Even the other guard eyed Saul with a trying look. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll figure it out on the way, but if guards are in danger¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is important Oren,¡± Saul said to the other guard. ¡°We need to know what we¡¯re dealing with unless we want to end up dead ourselves. But more importantly his story doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    Micah¡¯s face jumped from puzzled to bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s not clear about guards dying up ahead?¡±


    ¡°How about why would a sergeant break basic protocol and send you away without a partner? Or how did one ¡°maniac¡± manage to break through the 15 man squad they sent ahead. We need answers here, not hysteria.¡±


    Oren paused, before he and Saul both looked toward Micah.


    ¡°What do you want me to tell you?¡± Micah asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he was doing it, but he was. I spent the worst moments of my life watching him cut us down like wheat on the fucking field. There weren¡¯t a lot of options.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the other thing,¡± Saul said. ¡°We were here to pick up the stable hand, Nathan, and get his report on who passed through here today. But he¡¯s dead. Strangled inside and very much not cut with a sword. Would you know anything about that?¡±


    Micah gave an exasperated sigh that made him wince and scowl all at once. ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not playing this game with you. Men are dying. I need your help. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Oren looked toward Saul. ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± he said. ¡°I won¡¯t let men die because you¡¯re feeling suspicious as always.¡±


    He started making his way back up the path toward the lodges.


    He really did it, Clergy thought to himself, as he looked on.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Saul said. ¡°We¡¯ll leave.¡± He started walking himself but paused after a few steps. ¡°Just one thing first. The sergeant who sent you. Was it Rothschild?¡±


    ¡°Who cares,¡± Micah said. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    Oren stopped. He turned to face Micah. ¡°Rothschild is dead. He died in the Native War. Every guard knows that.¡±


    Oh no.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Micah began, but he stumbled, nearly falling over himself. Oren reached out to grab him but Micah sprung up, whipping a dagger out of his boot and sliced Oren¡¯s side, following through then stabbing him in the back of his neck.


    Oren collapsed, spitting up blood as he did. Micah was panting. Saul drew his sword and charged. Micah tried to pivot to face him but he winced and stumbled again.


    Nitara clung to Clergy¡¯s shoulder as Saul reached Micah. Sword raised to strike. ¡°Micah!¡± Nitara yelled.


    Then, out from the sky, an arrow burrowed down into Saul¡¯s head. He dropped. Clergy peaked out from around the corner, looking toward where the shot had come from. How did, he thought, then he realized. Ezra! Looking past the lodges and the field surrounding them, Clergy finally noticed the tops of some buildings peeking above the walls sides. He¡¯d really been watching from there. He really made that shot.


    Micah looked over to the buildings bewildered and dazed, before smiling and raising a fist toward the rooftops.


    Good eyes really do run in that family, Clergy thought to himself. Though now that he was thinking about it, why was Ezra there? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be near the other side? And how¡ª


    Clergy quickly cut himself off as a horse snickered and brayed behind him. He and Nitara snapped around to face it and¡ª Holy shit, Clergy thought. Abel!


    He was coming up behind them still driving the wagon. He brought it to a stop and met their eyes. ¡°We have to go!¡± He said ¡°Now!¡±


    Nitara wasted no time heading toward the wagon¡¯s rear, and Clergy quickly followed behind. As they approached Clergy noticed that the wagon bed was empty now except for¡ª is that a guard?


    Laying in the back was a younger looking guard who had clearly seen better days. He had a few scrapes and bruises, and was clutching his side. The worst wound by far was his foot, which twisted awkwardly at the ankle.


    ¡°What this about?¡± Nitara asked, as she noted the guard too.


    ¡°Oh¡­ don¡¯t mind me,¡± the guard said with a feeble smile. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ hanging out.¡±


    ¡°I ran into him on the way to you. Literally in fact,¡± Abel said. He was already a little wounded so I patched him up quickly and then came to get you.¡±


    Nitara gave him a look. ¡°And now¡­¡±


    ¡°And now we¡¯re heading back out and to the clinic. Things are only gonna get more chaotic around here. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    ¡°I already¡­ told you it¡¯ll be fine,¡± the guard said. ¡°More men¡­ will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right about that,¡± Micah said as he started limping his way over too. ¡°Before they¡ª¡° then Micah looked over at the guard, ¡°before you got here guards were saying they were sending reinforcements. They¡¯ll be on their way by now.¡±


    Abel eyes went wide as he took in Micah¡¯s wounds. His face soured. ¡°This was too reckless,¡± he said. ¡°When this is done we need to have a chat with Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just worry about leaving,¡± Micah said, as he started to climb onto the back. Then he looked around. ¡°You didn¡¯t get Al?¡±


    ¡°I thought he¡¯d be with you,¡± Abel said. ¡°If he left he might be back at the archives again¡ª"


    ¡°Alvon is a big boy,¡± Nitara cut in, as Micah helped her into the wagon. ¡°He can take care of himself.¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    ¡°Right," Abel said after a moment. ¡°He knows where to meet us when this is done.¡±


    Nitara found a seat close to the guard, while Clergy sat adjacent to her. Micah moved to the front near Abel, sat down, and placed his dagger beside him. Then with that the wagon left back up the path toward the tents and Gate.


    It was a quiet ride at first, save for the guards occasional groans. The crowd in the field had long since left it seemed, abandoning most of their tents. The wagon waded through the eerie quiet of the scene, until Micah stood and and made his way over to Abel.


    ¡°What did you tell this guy about us?¡± Micah asked in a hushed tone. Thankfully Clergy was sitting closer to the front, and the guard was far more focused on his wounds to follow the conversation.


    ¡°Only what we¡¯ve told everyone else,¡± Abel said softly. ¡°We¡¯re just dropping off a shipment to the garrison.¡±


    ¡°That story doesn¡¯t work with me looking like this.¡± Micah said. ¡°And I can¡¯t change in front of him now.¡±


    Abel furrowed his brow at that. ¡°That does complicate things¡­ but we¡¯ve got no choice, he¡¯ll talk to the guards and get us through.¡±


    ¡°Or he¡¯ll talk to the guards and realize we¡¯re not who we say we are. We don¡¯t need them chatting and putting two and two together.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± Abel said. ¡°They¡¯ve got nothing to go on.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Micah said, as he looked back toward the guard. His face betrayed nothing as the word hung in the air. ¡°But like you said, we¡¯ve been reckless enough, and I won¡¯t lose anymore family.¡±


    ¡°What does that¡ª¡±


    Micah turned, grabbed his dagger, and pounced at the guard. He wrapped his arms around his body locking his arms in. Micah reached up and held the guard¡¯s mouth shut with one hand, then stabbed him with the other. The blade slipped beneath the armor above his waist, as the guard screamed beneath Micah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Micah stop!¡± Abel shouted. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this! Let him go!¡±


    Micah said nothing as he ripped the dagger out and threw it away. The guard quickly started to bleed more, as Micah switched his grip into a chokehold.


    ¡°Micah!¡± Abel shouted, ¡°This isn¡¯t right you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not deep, below the midline, and away from the kidneys,¡± Micah snapped. "I remembered what you taught me."


    Abel scoffed. "I taught you that to help people not murder them! None of that means he¡¯ll live!¡±


    ¡°No, but it gives him a fair shot, and gives us our best chance of getting out of here."


    ¡°How does this help?¡± Abel roared.


    Micah ignored him as the guard clawed at his arms, but he held firm. The guard didn''t stand a chance. With his new wound and ankle twisted like that the guard could barely even resist.


    ¡°Micah!¡± Abel said again, pulling the wagon to a stop as he turned around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stop,¡± Nitara said. ¡°We need to leave now. And this is the only way we do it and don¡¯t get captured or killed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not worth¡ª¡±


    ¡°Our lives?¡±


    Abel sucked his teeth at that, but eventually he looked away. He said nothing.


    Clergy watched on stunned as the guard writhed and thrashed against Micah¡¯s grip until at last he grew still, but then Micah let him go.


    ¡°Nitara get me some cloth!¡±


    She moved quickly tearing off some of her cloak and handing it to him


    ¡°Now, what do we tell the guards?¡± Abel asked.


    ¡°The truth,¡± Micah said, pressing the cloth down on the guard¡¯s wound. ¡°He got hurt fighting and we¡¯re trying to save him.¡±


    Abel scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°They we¡¯re gonna ask questions we couldn¡¯t answer.¡± Micah said. He nodded down to the guard. ¡°Now they won¡¯t.¡± He pressed his hand down harder as blood soaked the cloth. He sucked his teeth, took off his cloak, and pressed that onto the wound too.


    They started to approach the stone gate from before. There was no time to argue. They moved on. The archers posted in the ramparts were poised much like before, but just beyond the archway¡­ was an army.


    At least three dozen guards formed up and ready to head in. At their head was one guard who was clearly barking orders. A middle aged man in uniform with dark hair and a goatee.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Micah shouted suddenly. He was panting now. ¡°Come on, come on, you can¡¯t die yet! Dad can¡¯t this go any faster?¡±


    Abel looked back at him for a moment, then down over at the guard. He took a breath and egged the horse on. ¡°I¡¯m going as fast as I can.¡±


    Micah shook his head and kept working. Pushing harder still onto the wound. ¡°Come on!¡±


    The archers called out as the wagon approached and the man who¡¯d been barking orders turned and started heading toward them.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± He asked as he came around the side. ¡°The alarm meant evacuate promp¡ª¡± He stopped as he noticed the scene. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Abel had stopped the wagon as he got close but clearly wanted to keep going. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we don¡¯t have time, this man needs to get to the clinic now!¡±


    The man looked him over. ¡°I asked what happened¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you want this man to die?!¡± Micah asked, blood staining his clothes and face. ¡°We need to get through!¡±


    The man looked over the scene again, before finally sucking his teeth. ¡°Let them pass!¡± He shouted. ¡°They need to get through now!¡±


    The guards quickly cleared a path through the plaza, and Abel egged the horse on through the crowd. As they raced through the rows of steel plates and angry faces, and the shouts from the crowd as more guards corralled people away, only one thought raced through Clergy¡¯s mind.


    Why does this feel so familiar?


    He gnawed on the thought as they made there way through the plaza and out of sight of the wall.

 Amos: Return

    Meanwhile, during the archive raid.


    The winding Dargas streets were crowded, noisy, and rancid more often than Amos would like.


    Not much had changed.


    This side of the wall was a maze of ill-kept pathways, nestled between buildings of mortar, wood, and stone. They were shoddy at best of course. Crude wooden doors and window panes latched to patchwork home design. Some sloped awkwardly with the natural incline of the mountain; while others were built beside boulders, boxing whole walls in.


    Amos sighed.


    The Council never could find the budget to fix the, ¡°long-standing infrastructure issues in the lower district.¡± At least everyone knows that¡¯s bullshit, he thought to himself. No one who actually cared called it ¡°the lower district.¡±


    This was the Basin.


    Overhead, stone archways connected every few buildings or so, like ramparts suddenly jutting out from the sides or roofs of homes. Amos glided through the crowd as it flowed through the urban channels, dressed in a cloak and weathered clothes. He couldn¡¯t carry the sword without bringing unwanted attention to himself, but the hatchet was small and hid well under his cloak. It¡¯s not like it was hard to blend here. All types drained into the Basin after all, and today was no exception.


    Upper district types were easy to spot. They had the nicest clothes and held their coin purses the tightest. They sifted awkwardly through the dozens in plain linens and worn cloaks. Mainstays of the culture here. The glints of bronze speckled throughout the crowd were easy reminders of the other.


    Amos brushed past a stranger with dreads and dark skin, and felt their metal bracelets brush against his hand. Seeing so many other Amarians felt... well he wasn¡¯t really sure.


    Why should you feel anything? You¡¯re not one of them. It was the warden, though thankfully only his voice. He hadn¡¯t reappeared since Amos had broken out and robbed the wagon with Gad¡¯s plain¡¯s flower.


    That was two days ago.


    Since then, Amos had kept a low profile. He¡¯d traded the horse for new clothes, a place to hide out, and silence from the man he¡¯d stayed with.


    Horses had always been scarce, but after the Council began renting them out, private ownership became a privilege mostly afforded to the elite. Putting someone up for a couple nights was well worth the coin, even with all his wounds.


    You¡¯re not one of them. The words echoed in Amos¡¯s head. He wanted to deny it, wanted to believe that she wouldn''t¡ª


    ¡ªbut you can¡¯t, can you? the warden¡¯s voice cut in. Face it, if she or any of her loyalists really cared about you, they would¡¯ve come back. They would¡¯ve at least tried. But they didn¡¯t. They left you with me... to have all my fun... the warden started to laugh. And it was good fun¡ª


    That¡¯s enough! Amos snapped in his thoughts. You don¡¯t know me, you¡¯re not real, and you can¡¯t stop me.


    The warden laughed again. Stop you? He said. I don¡¯t want to stop you! I just want you to be the real you! To stop pretending for other people and let the beast out of its cage. The warden¡¯s tone quickly turned dark. I want you to remember the monster that you are. Now and forever. Just like everyone else.


    Amos sucked his teeth. Why hadn¡¯t they shown up? Anyone at all? Where was Malachi? Where was Dekar? He scowled as his chest started to ache. Where was Saadya? No where. They hadn¡¯t come. No matter what they said.


    No one came for him.


    Didn¡¯t need them anyway, Amos thought to himself. It just proved what he already knew. Everyone was out for themselves. That was the rule of the game, and you were either a player or you got played. Amos was done getting played.


    He stopped as he spotted the main road up ahead, one of only two that connected the Inner and Outer Walls. Idling in that larger crowd passing in front of him, was a boy. No one he¡¯d seen before. Just a dark-haired kid staring off into the pedestrian tide. Soon he waved and called out to someone further down the path, before dipping out of sight.


    Ahh, the warden said. That¡¯s right. The boy. The one you spared. Amos continued to stare. Do you think that changed you somehow? It didn¡¯t. You still know what¡¯s required of you. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t let the mistake go.


    Amos groaned at that. ¡°That¡¯s just¡­ what I¡¯ve always had to do,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that¡¯s who I am.¡±


    Maybe, but that never mattered to you did it? As long as it¡¯s what he would¡¯ve wanted, you¡¯d do it right next time, wouldn¡¯t you?


    Amos said nothing.


    Good, the warden said. Now go on and run to him. I¡¯ll watch you fail from here.


    Amos scowled before dipping around the corner to his left, leaving the scene behind.


    Fewer people were passing by as the path quickly became an alley. It meandered and narrowed, until it came out onto another street just before the Inner Wall. A row of buildings was set only a few dozen yards from the stone.


    It should still be around here, Amos thought to himself. Hopefully whoever¡¯s there is feeling polite, or goes down quick. He cut across the path and the lingering crowd toward one of the buildings. He quietly dipped into another alley, then continued on until he was in a small space between the building and the wall.


    There were a few crates here, stacked up against the stone and covered by tarps, but not much else. The crates are here, Amos thought, but no look out? He was halfway expecting a fight. Saadya must be up to something big if she left it unguarded like this. He shook his head. Forget her, he thought to himself. I¡¯m here for Gad and only Gad. No more distractions. He strode over to the crates, moved a few out of the way, then smiled. Not much has changed.


    Hidden behind all the clutter was a sizable hole in the wall. It was nearly as wide as his wingspan, and went from the ground to about as high as his waist. Crawling was a bit of a bitch, but there weren¡¯t too many ways to get around the Gates, and the rest were a lot harder to come by than this.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Amos cracked his neck and groaned. Let¡¯s do this then. He got down on all fours and crawled through the tight space, until he was crouching in a thicket of tall grass.


    All around him Founder¡¯s Field encompassed the garrison. He was close to the three barracks complex near the far end of the village. Patrols were supposed to, but no one ever came out this far from the village proper. If he stayed low and used the tall grass as cover, he could make it to the lodges without much of a fuss. Once he got in he just had to get to the archives, start a fire, take out a few guards, then leave before the rest showed up. Turning his precious ledger to ash should be more than enough to send Gad a message. Plus with the guards scared half to death he¡¯ll be more than ready to talk.


    Amos threw on his cloak¡¯s hood then took off through the field. Everything was quick and quiet. Before he knew it he¡¯d already made his way just outside the first of the lodges. There was hardly anything else here though. The couple lodges closest to him seemed nearly abandoned, save for a few barrels lined up beside them. Amos perked up a bit as he looked around from the thicket. It¡¯s the middle of the day, he thought to himself, Where are all the people? Where are all the¡ª


    Some nearby chatter quickly cut off his thought. He crouched low again. Walking up the path from the main building to the village were three guards. That answers that question, Amos thought. I¡¯ll let them pass then head to the archives. A few moments later they¡¯d made their way up to the first lodge but then¡ª who the fuck is that?


    A tall, broad shouldered man in a cloak rounded the corner of the lodge, coming up behind the group of guards. What is he doing?


    One of the guards finally noticed the man. ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you¡ª¡±


    The man punched his throat. The upward jab made the guard jolt as he stumbled and spat up blood. His friends spun around at once, but the man was faster. He kicked the first guard into the rest, tripping up another guard as they collided.


    Recoil sent the first guard stumbling back toward the man. He drew his sword, gagging, but the man merely grabbed his sword hand by the wrist, smashed his forehead into the guard¡¯s face, and plucked the sword from his hand as he fell.


    The second guard came in strong. He charged in with two quick strikes the man amply defended. A third strike he parried and sent the guard reeling back.


    This guy¡¯s strong, Amos thought to himself.


    As the second guard stumbled away a third pounced at the man. Metal hummed and sparks flashed in the wake of the blades. Again. Again. The man brought his sword up high, but side-stepped when their blades would meet. While the guard¡¯s sword whistled in the air the man cut his ankle, spun around him as he fell, then cut down his back and sent him to his grave.


    ¡°No!¡± The second guard screamed. He lunged at the man. The first strike was dodged. The next two the man deflected, but the guard was relentless. He jumped around the man, desperate for an opening he couldn¡¯t seem to find. He swung at the man¡¯s head, but when their swords met he launched a kick into his groin, bringing him to a knee.


    ¡°Die asshole!¡± The guard shouted. He swung. The man roared, and whipped his sword up to block with frightening speed. Metal sung from the force of the blow, staggering the wide eyed guard, but there was no more time. The man quickly pounced forward off the block, and smashed the guard¡¯s face with his pommel.


    Blood gushed from the guard¡¯s nose onto the dirt path as he collapsed and dropped his sword. He tried to reach for the blade but the man kicked it away, pointing his sword down at the guard. He stalked after the helpless guard as he scampered back, until he bumped into one of the barrels.


    Then motioned his sword to the side. ¡°Run.¡±


    The guard gave a bewildered look but wasted no time standing up and scurrying away.


    What did I just watch? Amos thought to himself. Then he sucked his teeth. That doesn¡¯t really matter. What¡¯s important is that this guy is a problem. It hardly proves my point to Gad if he thinks some psycho did this. I gotta deal with him.


    He came out from the thicket and made his way over to the scene. As he stopped to pick up one of the guard¡¯s swords the alarm suddenly sounded. Hardly a surprise, Amos thought to himself. The man had just been standing there for the most part, but the alarm seemed to snap him out of his trance. He looked over at Amos who just raised a brow as he approached.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡± Amos asked, motioning to the sky as the alarm bell blared.


    The man eyed him for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s a start,¡± he said. He looked over at the sword in Amos¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you here to stop me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to make a scene,¡± Amos said. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Same as you,¡± he said, ¡°but unfortunately I need the attention to myself. I can¡¯t afford to be upstaged.¡±


    Amos scoffed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± he said, ¡°but you don¡¯t want this fight big guy.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes betrayed nothing as he readied his stance. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    They lunged at each other, dealing swift and sharp blows where there swords collided. Three high strikes, a parry from Amos, a quick deflect to save the man¡¯s leg. They crossed again, then backed off, circling around each other.


    This guy is pretty good, Amos thought to himself. He¡¯s big and he¡¯s got reflexes, but his swordplay is pretty average. He pulled his axe out from under his cloak and flipped it around in his hand. If I get in close enough and get him swinging, I¡¯ll catch the easy hook with my axe. Then I go after his leg and end the fight.


    He took a breath. Easy enough.


    He lunged in after the man with a flurry of sword strikes. The man blocked the first few then swatted one away, before coming in for the reposte. Got you. Amos hooked the blade down with the axe head, then swung at the man¡¯s leg with his sword.


    Again proving his speed, the man pivoted his leg out of harm¡¯s way, then elbowed Amos in the face with his sword arm. Amos staggered back, snarling. This guy¡¯s starting to piss me¡ª


    The man was right in front of Amos. He swung down hard. Amos barely blocked in time with both the axe handle and the blade, but his arms felt that blow. The man was on him again, following up with a forceful sweep.


    There was barely time to react. Shit. Block!


    The blow was massive. Just stopping it rattled Amos¡¯s bones and sent him teetering back. He quickly found his stance again, but hissed as his face started to sting. He touched his hand to his cheek and felt the cut start to bleed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t slow down now,¡± the man called. ¡°We¡¯re just getting started.¡±


    Amos looked down at the blood on his fingers before glaring back at him. Ok, he thought, no more fucking around. He took a couple steps in, then brought his arms up to strike. Come. He felt the Reema, the rage, flowing through him, swelling throughout his body. Just as the man raised his blade to block, Amos forced the Reema into his legs and charged. The sudden speed caught the man off guard, and while his blade was still blocking high, Amos rushed in and sliced his side.


    The man staggered and groaned, looking back toward Amos, wide-eyed and furious.


    Amos took a breath as he let the Reema go again. He didn¡¯t have the strength to keep it up for long yet. He¡¯d have to do short bursts and stall in between.


    ¡°¡®Don¡¯t slow down now,¡± Amos quipped while he circled the man. Then he scoffed. ¡°Please, I know your type.¡± He lunged back after him again.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re special cause you run big,¡± Amos said, as they traded blows. The man¡¯s strikes grew wild, gaining fervor with every blow. Faster. Stronger. It¡¯s ready, Amos thought.


    He called the Reema again, and deflected the next blow with ease. The man was stunned.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re tough cause of all that muscle.¡±


    The man roared and lunged in again, but with Reema still flowing in him, Amos¡¯s reflexes were unmatched. He swept up with his sword to knock the blow away, then flicked it down and slashed the man¡¯s leg.


    ¡°And there ain¡¯t no way you think someone¡¯s gonna make a bitch out of you.¡± Amos side-stepped a desperate blow, then deflected another, before slashing down and letting his blades bite the man¡¯s other leg.


    Amos circled around him as he fell to his knees.


    ¡°Well today¡¯s the day and I¡¯m that guy.¡± The man gave a final lunge but Amos spun around it and cut down the man¡¯s back. He stared down at the man, groaning and bleeding. He scoffed as the Reema faded.


    ¡°Guards will come get you soon,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t wander off.¡±


    With that Amos headed off to the archives, leaving the man bleeding on the ground.

 Amos: Exit

    The village was abandoned, or at least that¡¯s how it seemed.


    The path and lodges were barren as Amos made his way through the scene. Whatever Saadya¡¯s doing must have a lot of their attention, he thought to himself. Then he sucked his teeth. Just let her go¡ª pain suddenly shot throughout his body, bringing him to a stop as he gripped his side.


    More backlash, he cursed in his thoughts. It had been days since he¡¯d escaped, but using Reema still took so much out of him. His connection wasn¡¯t just low, it was getting weaker. Of course, none of that would be an issue right now if I hadn¡¯t run into that violent tree. He sucked his teeth. Why the fuck was that guy even here? Who just attacks the garrison alone? He paused. No one does. A moment later the pain finally dulled to an ache, enough for Amos to start moving again.


    He went over to a nearby lodge, leaned against the wall, and peered out onto the path. No matter the reason, just because there were less guards didn¡¯t mean there were none, and that guy definitely wasn¡¯t here alone. Someone else was sure to come. Just have to keep an eye out for¡ª


    ¡°What happened to those men? Who sounded the alarm?¡± A voice from behind him said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but reinforcements will be here soon. We need to regroup and¡ª hey!¡±


    Amos spun around. Two guards were coming up the path behind him, wide-eyed and angry. He was still holding his axe and sword. There was no talking his way out of this. He groaned. What did you two get lost?


    The first guard drew his sword and charged in, screaming. Amos rolled his eyes. Idiot. As soon as the guard came in close and started his swing Amos sprung up, hooked the blade away with his axe, then cut down his chest.


    He looked toward the other guard. One down. One to go. This shouldn¡¯t take long¡ª


    Pain jolted through his body again. Shit! Not now! He gritted his teeth and tried to move but he was still too tense.


    The guard saw his opening and charged.


    Fucking move! Amos roared and threw himself out of the way, but the guard pivoted his forward slash into a wide sweep, catching Amos¡¯s side as he fell.


    Amos rolled forward as he hit the ground, until he caught himself crouching, blades forward.


    The guard was on him again.


    Amos raised his sword to block, but the impact rocked his arm with a burst of pain. Fuck! The guard swatted Amos¡¯s sword away, then swung down for a finishing strike.


    Not yet! Not today! Amos leapt forward, caught the guard¡¯s sword arm with his free hand, then tackled him to the ground. They scuffled, but Amos got his axe free and raised before bringing it down hard, but the guard whipped his blade up just in time to block. Amos brought his other hand onto the axe head and drove it down harder. Just fucking die! Metal kissed the edge of the guard¡¯s nose before he roared, and lunged his hips up, rolling Amos onto his back and mounting him.


    From here Amos¡¯s axe barely kept the guard''s blade from slicing his neck. Amos groaned from the strain as the guard struggled to tilt the sword tip into Amos¡¯s shoulder. The axe was too small to leverage with both hands. He sucked his teeth. Reema isn¡¯t ready. Can¡¯t hold him at this angle. Gotta move now!


    The sword edge drew closer and closer, until at last it bit his shoulder, and the guard started to slice. Amos screamed as the blade split his skin. With a furious grunt he kicked up and kneed the guard¡¯s groin. The man wailed and teetered forward, just before Amos smashed his head into his. The guard staggered back, nose bloody, and Amos quickly shoved him back again. He stumbled onto the ground and raised his sword, but Amos knocked it aside then hurled his axe into the guard¡¯s head.


    Amos stood over the corpse, panting and sore. And fucking stay dead. He walked over and ripped his axe out of the guard, before going back for his sword and continuing along the path.


    He scowled as the fresh wounds added to his pain¡¯s ensemble, but he was close to the archives now. So what¡¯s next? Amos thought, and immediately regretted asking as he heard more voices up ahead.


    ¡°Lock it down! I want five men to sweep this area, the rest of you get your asses up there! Move!¡± A clear commotion followed as men heeded their orders.


    Need to stay out of sight, Amos thought to himself. He quickly dipped to the far-end of a nearby lodge, away from the path. From there he peeked around and watched about a dozen guards trek past and hurry along up the path. It won¡¯t take them long to realize there¡¯s only bodies and a bleeding tree, Amos thought to himself. I need to move before they get back.


    He walked around to the other end of his wall and looked around that corner. Five guards were making their way to the back of the archives. Amos cracked his neck. I¡¯m real tired of getting my ass kicked by drones, he thought. These ones die.


    He sneaked up behind the group as they rounded the corner behind the archives. No chances. I¡¯ll take this seriously from the jump, he thought to himself. Come, he boomed in his thoughts and Reema poured in again.


    ¡°... we have to¡ª hey!¡± a man¡¯s voice suddenly called out.


    Then someone started yelling. Amos flinched at the noise. Who the fuck is screaming?


    ¡°The fuck are you doing?¡± A voice called out. Then one of the guards turned around and noticed Amos coming up behind them. His face went pale. ¡°Sarge!¡±


    The guard who¡¯d screamed stumbled back. ¡°Form up!¡± Another guard called. ¡°Get¡ª¡± Amos launched his axe into his head. Cut the head off the snake, then butcher the pieces, Amos thought as he followed through his throw. Then he eyed the rest of the group. These guys are done.


    The rest of the guards were still gawking at their friend¡¯s falling corpse. Three of the five roared and charged Amos, while the others failed to meet the moment so soon.


    The first came up fast taking a swing across Amos¡¯s chest, but Amos ducked the blow, stepped through, and sliced his gut. The second came just as the first fell. He brought his sword down with a vengeance, but Amos swung up as he stood, knocking the guard¡¯s blow away, before cutting down his chest and sending him to his grave.


    ¡°Fucker!¡± The third guard screamed, as he came up behind the second. Stay mad, Amos thought. I¡¯ll be back for you last.


    He kicked the second¡¯s corpse into him as it fell, forcing the third guard to stumble and fall beneath his dead friend. Amos darted his gaze around the scene. One of the guards was still gawking at the first man he¡¯d killed.


    Amateur, Amos thought. Then he pounced after him. People die. You either accept that¡ª the guard looked up helpless as Amos ran him through¡ª or join them.


    The fifth man, it seemed, heeded the first man¡¯s final words, approaching slowly before taking his stance. Amos charged and for a moment the guard was holding his own.


    A high blow, ducked. An arm saved off a block. Swords crossing. Colliding. A parry from Amos. The guard¡¯s leg was exposed, and with a flick of his wrist Amos let his blade bite into flesh, and brought the guard down to a knee.


    The guard looked at Amos and glared. ¡°You won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Amos slit his throat.


    The third guard finally started getting up, but there was nothing left of his friends but corpses amid carnage. His face went pale and he bolted, heading back toward the path and lodges.


    All that barking and now you¡¯re just gonna run? Amos thought to himself. Then he sucked his teeth. Pathetic. He went back to the sergeant, ripped out his axe, and hurled it at the guard. He dropped.


    And that¡¯s that, Amos thought. He looked back at his work and realized he¡¯d missed one, or rather there was an extra one. He turned toward the sixth man and¡ª I don¡¯t fucking believe it. It was the Clergy boy from the prison, wearing an eye patch and a cloak. Why the hell is he here? He¡ª Amos paused. He lied. He managed to lie. To me. He snarled at that. I¡¯m done getting played.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Amos met Clergy¡¯s gaze. ¡°You.¡± He charged.


    Clergy panicked and fell back, before scrambling to pick up a sword. Doesn''t even know how to hold that, Amos thought to himself, until suddenly Clergy did. His eyes glazed over, and in an instant he sprung to his feet before raising his blade to block. He can keep up with me? Amos looked on stunned as their swords collided, but with his extra strength Amos pushed Clergy to the ground with ease.


    ¡°What a surprise Clergy boy,¡± Amos said, leaning over Clergy as he pressed his sword down hard. ¡°Here you are again.¡± Clergy¡¯s arms trembled against the weight. ¡°Mr. Doesn¡¯t know a thing but¡¯s always mixed up in the shit.¡± Amos leaned in close. ¡°I don¡¯t like being lied to.¡±


    Clergy could barely speak against the strain. ¡°I¡­ I never lied!¡±


    ¡°You must think I¡¯m fucking stupid,¡± Amos said. ¡°If you thought I¡¯d fall for this bullshit twice.¡± He pressed down harder. ¡°Now tell me who you are. Who sent you?¡± It was the only thing that made sense. Either Ivar or one of the generals must have sent this kid here, but why? What¡¯s the point of sending some rookie with Reema out here. And I still don¡¯t know how he managed to do that.


    ¡°Sent me?¡± Clergy said. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Glass shattered nearby. Amos looked over and saw two guards¡¯ bodies, then a younger man and a woman burst out the archive windows. The guards thudded against the ground while the other two rolled as they landed.


    More of them? Amos thought. Did they come with the tree¡ª the woman hurled a knife which Amos quickly deflected. Let¡¯s get to it then.


    She¡¯d already sprinted into range. Damn she¡¯s fast.


    Amos quickly went to guard just as the woman swung her sword up with both hands. Shit! The impact was massive. Amos leapt away with the swing to soften the blow, just as the woman screamed and stepped awkwardly through her swing.


    Her ankle? Amos thought, as he teetered back. Then this won¡¯t be much of a fight after all¡ª pain blitzed his shoulder as a shot from behind made him stumble forward. The fuck?


    ¡°Take them down!¡± A man¡¯s voice called out.


    Everyone turned towards it. An ashen haired warrior with a goatee and a crossbow stood at the head of a dozen guards heading down the path.


    It¡¯s ready, Amos thought to himself, channeling Reema as he ripped the bolt out of his shoulder. He grit his teeth against the burning as Reema pooled around the wound and sealed it.


    ¡°Fuckers don¡¯t know when to quit,¡± Amos said, cracking his neck while he rolled his shoulder. He started walking toward the crowd.


    Gonna have to push it with Reema, he thought to himself. Using it in quick succession could reduce backlash in the moment, but when it happens later it¡¯ll be worse. I¡¯ll be out for at least a day. I¡¯ve gotta get somewhere I can lie low, and fast. He looked back over toward Clergy and the rest of big tree¡¯s posse. And I still don¡¯t know where this kid fits into all this. He was the only part of the story he couldn¡¯t explain, and in Dargas, that meant he was probably the most important one. His father had taught him that. Besides, after everything he¡¯d seen Clergy do, he needed answers.


    He heard the crossbow fire again and quickly deflected the bolt as it came. He sucked his teeth, and turned, meeting Clergy¡¯s gaze. ¡°You and I aren¡¯t done,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll talk again real soon.¡± He turned his attention back to the crowd of guards as the first ones roared and started to charge. First things first though. Time to deal with them.


    He took a breath. I need more now, he boomed in his thoughts. Come. Reema flooded into him, bucking and burning. The strength and the rage came on even harsher than before. He¡¯d regret it later, but right now, he felt strong. Let¡¯s go.


    He dashed into the first guard as he started his swing, catching the quick hook, before cutting him down with ease.


    The second came on fast. He charged in swinging high to try and feint, but Amos danced with the motion, blocked the strike, then butchered him next. A bolt came, which he amply dodged, but a third guard came swinging in while he was caught in the motion.


    Amos scoffed. Not good enough. In one motion he snapped himself up and bounded forward with a thrust, deflecting the first strike. He swatted two more away then blocked the third one high as he threw himself forward. The guard gawked as Amos swept back with his axe as he fell, cutting the man¡¯s ankle. He rolled forward and pounced at the next man with both arms, knocking his sword away with ease before raking down his chest.


    Four more were charging together, five more followed quickly behind. The last one, a warrior, stood at the rear of the pack, reloading his crossbow again. I can¡¯t handle big groups out in the open like this, Amos thought to himself. I need to isolate them. Keep them coming one at a time through a choke point somewhere. He darted his gaze around the scene. Two lodges were close enough to form a small alley between them. Perfect. Amos took a breath to let the Reema fade, then spun around the falling guard and darted out toward the small pathway.


    The guards were right on him as he sprinted through the space, but he was fast, always had been, and it¡¯d saved his life more than a few times. He sidestepped a barrel, leapt over a crate, then bounded around the corner. He called the Reema again. He¡¯s there. Strike now!


    With his first step behind the building he spun and dropped to a crouch, before swinging hard and wide with his sword and slicing off the first guard''s foot. The man screamed as he fell, spurting blood across the ground.


    Instinct drove him to spring up and block high as the next guard swung. Amos caught the blow with his axe, cut him down, and kicked him away toward the far wall. The man collided with another guard and gave Amos an opening to step back into the alley.


    ¡°Go around the other side!¡± A guard called out.


    Times up then, Amos thought, I¡¯ve gotta push through the alley now.


    He jumped into the space.


    Ahead, three more guards charging up, single file. He hooked the first one¡¯s strike with his axe and sliced across his stomach. As the next one came he leapt up the wall to his side then over a crate to get behind him. Before he knew what had happened Amos cut down his back with both arms. He sidestepped a lunge from the third, swatted down his blade with the sword, then stepped through and cut his neck with the axe. Six more left.


    He sprinted around the corner and¡ª a bolt burrowed into his chest. Getting tired of this shit. Amos groaned, as ripped the bolt out and healed. The guards around gawked at that. There were two still out in the open, three were by the opposing alley, while the warrior stood glaring in the back. I can¡¯t let him get any more free shots, Amos thought. I gotta find cover. He eyed the door to the lodge. Let¡¯s take this inside. He let the Reema fade again and sprinted for the door.


    ¡°Fucking monster!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    Guards called out behind him as he ran for the door. They¡¯re right, you know. It was the warden. The fucking warden. Why the hell was he talking now? I don¡¯t need this shit, get out of my head! Amos snapped back in his thoughts.


    He burst through the door.


    The inside was standard for lodges. A long table in the middle, chairs by the door, shelves and knick knacks along the walls. Why are you fighting? Accept it. They know what you are. Amos snarled at the words, but quickly let them pass, as he felt the looming fatigue of backlash coming on. Fuck off! Not now! I¡¯m not done yet! He groaned as he forced Reema through him again. His body ached from the strain but he held it. He¡¯d win. The first guard raced through the door.


    They know. They know. Just accept what you are. Amos panted and groaned as he swung up to block the first strike. He sidestepped the second, then blocked the third thrust, spinning around the guard before cutting down his back. Two more came through the door in quick succession. Amos threw his axe and caught the first one in the head. The second roared and came on fast with a flurry of strikes. Amos blocked and blocked as a third guard came through, and the warden blared in his mind. You¡¯re weak. You¡¯re broken. You¡¯re going to lose.


    Shut up! Shut up! Amos screamed in his thoughts. He swatted the guard¡¯s sword out of the way and ran him through. He panted and sagged as he ripped his blade out. Backlash was coming. He felt his hands start to shake. Not yet! Not yet!


    The third guard charged.


    Amos roared and focused Reema into his legs, pouncing forward and slicing the man¡¯s side. He stumbled as he followed through. His arms were getting heavy, his legs ached and burned. Don¡¯t fight, the warden said. You know you can¡¯t win. Another guard stepped through the door and charged him. Get up! Amos roared in his thoughts. With a shout, Amos sprung up, hooked the blade away, then cut down the guard, stumbling through the swing and falling with the corpse.


    He struggled to stand again, as another guard came. Don¡¯t fight. They know. They know what you¡¯ve done. Amos grunted then roared before getting himself up just in time to block the guard¡¯s first strike. They fought their way back to the door, as their swords crossed, collided,¡ª


    The warden appeared, standing just by the doorway. ¡°You¡¯re going to lose¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Amos screamed as he swung at his image with his sword, but it just got caught in the wooden frame. Amos tried to pull it free but the blade was deep and well jammed. The guard saw his opening and charged. Not yet! Amos ducked below the strike and tackled him through the door. They hit the ground hard. Amos rolled away from the impact and struggled to stand again, as the warden blared in his mind.


    Look at you, swiping at shadows. That¡¯s how far gone you are. You¡¯re weak. You¡¯re broken. They know the truth. Just like Dekar and Malachi and Saadya. You¡¯re all alone, and it¡¯s all your fault!


    ¡°What do you want from me?!¡± Amos roared at the sky, but as he looked up... he saw he was surrounded. At least ten more guards had joined the fight and were boxing him in.


    ¡°Close in and finish him!¡± One of the guards said.


    ¡°No!¡± It was the Warrior. The one with the crossbow. ¡°We need him alive!¡±


    The guards pushed closer again, as Amos dug deep for the last of his strength. He snarled at the crowd.


    Another bolt burrowed into his shoulder.


    He rocked back with the blow, watching the world turn dark as he hit his head and passed out.

 Ethan Dal: Consequences

    Ethan kept his head down and his hood up as he made his way down the busy Dargas streets. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t mind the extra attention, but right now he needed to hurry.


    He didn¡¯t have much time.


    Midday traffic flowed against him along the urban path, brushing rumors and shoulders off his cloak as he went.


    ¡°Did you see the guards before?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the garrison, I heard the alarm¡ª¡°


    ¡°I told you there was a fight!¡±


    Ethan groaned as the gossip continued. If this was as bad as he thought, a fight was just the beginning, and the end could ruin him. He had to contain this. He snaked his way through the gossip until he was standing in front of a small linen shop. Like most other merchants in Dargas, the store sat beneath an apartment, with stairs set just beside the entrance and behind an unassuming wooden door. The old woman who owned the shop was more than happy to have a Councilor living nearby, and the Savior of Pilgrim¡¯s Channel was an even more welcome guest. Reputation was everything here, and to the people, Ethan was a saint. Now to make sure it stays that way.


    He unlocked the door, made his way up the stairs, and passed through the final door at the top. Ethan sighed. Even under the circumstances it was always good to be home.


    Despite his status, his apartment was a pretty unassuming space. A false wall divided the bedroom from the larger living space. In the main room two bookshelves sat in the corners of the right wall, while a fireplace rested between them. On either side of the hearth two shields were mounted. The one on the left was large, slightly oval, and sat sideways on its post. Its front was covered with leather stained brown with a simplistic golden sun in the middle. The symbol of the Amarian tribe.


    On the right was a much smaller, heavier shield. The edge was reinforced with metal, while a scorched boss sat bulging out the middle, surrounded by a snake eating its tail. The Warriors crest.


    They were gifts from the day the armistice was signed. Symbols of the effort to maintain peace, but that¡¯s all they were. Symbols. Trinkets of an idea, as if that was enough to prove it was real. The truth was conflict was the blood of Dargas and deception was its bones. Without secrets the city was nothing and no one had power.


    Ethan¡¯s gaze was drawn to his left, where a console table sat between two windows overlooking the busy streets below. On its top was a small chest centered amidst two small pots filled with dainty purple flowers. He glared at the chest. Maybe it¡¯s time, he thought to himself. She¡¯d be a useful distraction after all, and that¡¯s all she¡¯d need to get started. He paused then he shook his head. No¡­ not yet, that¡¯d upend everything, and fake or not the peace is still useful. He walked away from the chest.


    Instead, he went over to the bookshelf closest to the door, pulled out a book, and flipped through the pages until he revealed a folded piece of scrap paper in the middle. The Amarians can wait. I need to see what I can salvage.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Even without the prison, his project was far from over. There was power in this world and this was his first step to find it. He took the paper out and put the book back on the shelf. I need to finish here before¡ª


    The door opened. ¡°Did you think you could hide from me here?¡±


    Illias strode into the room with a callous frown on his face. He¡¯d abandoned his maroon jacket, leaving only a well-fitting dark tunic to match his boots and pants. He kept his medallion tucked away while at the Hall, but he wore it brazened here. It was a simple chain that held that old and powerful mark. A bird¡¯s skull in front of a dark sun surrounded by a snake eating its tail.


    ¡°No one¡¯s hiding,¡± Ethan said, turning to face him. ¡°I¡¯m taking care of it now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking care of your pet project, and I couldn¡¯t care less about your pathetic tests of things you know nothing about.¡± He took a step closer. ¡°I care about the only thing that should be on your mind. Where. Is. Amos.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Illias brought his finger to Ethan¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I will tell you where he is, and be grateful I¡¯ve done your job for you. He¡¯s at the garrison, arrested, after he slaughtered some guards. Understand that I went to great lengths to ensure he was taken alive, and now you will do as your told and order him transferred to military custody.¡±


    Ethan pushed Illias¡¯s hand away. ¡°If he¡¯s already captured you don¡¯t need me. You can get a transfer ordered with ease.¡±


    Illias snatched the paper out of Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°I could,¡± he said, ¡°but you need to be reminded of your priorities.¡± He held up the piece of paper. ¡°The only reason Raz let this blasphemy continue, was because it did not interfere with you maintaining our agreement.¡± He pointed the paper at Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°But now it has."


    ¡°You were more than happy to make use of my blasphemy when it was convenient for Lund¡ª¡±


    ¡°When it was useful,¡± Illias cut in. ¡°And you¡¯d be wise to note the difference.¡±


    ¡°I know it well and so does Raz. He saw my results. I¡¯m close.¡±


    ¡°Raz is miles beyond anything you could begin to comprehend¡ª¡±


    ¡°But he still doesn¡¯t know, does he?¡± Ethan cut in. ¡°He still can¡¯t figure out Galahad¡¯s secret, but he knows I¡¯m close. That¡¯s why he let me run my little pet project, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m making sure it¡¯s not lost.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I haven¡¯t been clear,¡± Illias said as he stepped toward Ethan, backing him against the wall. ¡°You can play games with Galahad, you can fake the hero for Amarians, but you answer to Raz. That¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re still here. Now, you will go out and bury Amos again or you will join him in the hole!¡±


    They glared at each other.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ethan said after a moment. ¡°And what can I expect of you? Will you be watching over my shoulder now the whole time?¡±


    Illias backed up a bit. ¡°I have my own orders from Raz, and I will continue to carry them out.¡± He slipped his hands into his pockets.


    My list, Ethan thought. I can¡¯t let him leave with that.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Illias said. ¡°No matter where I am I always have eyes on you.¡± He stalked back to the door.


    Ethan grabbed his shoulder. ¡°My list Illias,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll need it. When this is done you know Raz will want me to continue.¡±


    Illias looked down at his pocket then turned back toward Ethan.


    ¡°My list,¡± Ethan said again, as he let go of Illias and held out his hand.


    ¡°I suppose you have a point,¡± Illias said. ¡°Raz has taken some interest in your work.¡± He pulled out the sheet of paper and held it up. ¡°So I will do you a favor,¡± he ripped off the top, ¡°and I will find these first three for you, and return them when you¡¯ve made good progress.¡± He gave Ethan the rest of the sheet.


    The last thing I need is him interfering. ¡°This will be done before last call,¡± Ethan said. ¡°You¡¯ll only wind up handing that right back.¡±


    Illias simply stared back. His gaze betraying nothing. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± With that he strode out the door again leaving Ethan alone in his apartment.

 Ethan Dal: Difficulties

    Crowds cleared out of Ethan¡¯s path as he made his way down the main road again. His Council robe billowed with decadence and authority, and he stopped for no one. There were stares, whispers, and curious followers in his wake, but the crowd could wait. Business came first.


    Ethan sucked his teeth. It¡¯s hardly business, he thought. It¡¯s just a pointless fucking chore. He didn¡¯t have time to deal with Raz¡¯s little obsession. Why waste time taking Amos anyways? He was fine! In fact, under guard in a cell was probably the best place for him, but would that matter? No. Raz was a general and there was no one left to control them. Caleb could, Ethan thought, if he ever left his room. The King¡¯s months-long descent into a recluse had been useful at times, but he was the only one with authority over his generals and Ethan could use someone like that right now. He could¡¯ve used them weeks ago.


    Without the King¡¯s oversight, the generals had run rampant toying with whatever this power was. It got Durai killed, assuming Gad really didn¡¯t just murder his brother. Raz only cared about controlling it, and Galahad¡­ Galahad had discovered something. Some new way of using it to control people. And I¡¯m so close to perfecting it, so close to understanding how it¡¯s done. I just need more time. He just needed that damn list. It was more than just their names. It marked how many trials they¡¯d been through, if the trigger was successful, it was nearly everything. He pulled out the sheet of paper from his pocket and peered at the names.


    He¡¯d already been to the prison since the attack. The number of dead was¡­ disappointing, but he¡¯d made himself clear with the guards there. If all else failed the silence of those involved had more value than their lives. Of the names he had left only one wasn¡¯t dead or unaccounted for. It¡¯ll have to be enough, he thought to himself. None of this was ideal but his next move was clear. If he didn¡¯t get Amos back Illias would never stop hovering, and he¡¯d miss his chance to learn Galahad¡¯s secret for himself. That was the edge he needed. Eli thought Ethan was playing sides, but there¡¯d only ever been one.


    ¡°Councilor sir!¡±


    The street opened up into the plaza ahead, and the scene there had turned into a spectacle. A crowd was swarming near the entrance. Guards kept them at a distance, but curiosity clearly ruled the moment. Amid the sea of gossip and shifting heads one guard had flagged Ethan down and was starting to approach.


    ¡°Councilor Dal,¡± he said as he shook Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting to see you here.¡±


    A sergeant, Ethan thought as he eyed the man¡¯s uniform, he¡¯ll have just enough pull to get me what I need. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I was just briefed on the situation earlier. I came over as soon as I could.¡±


    ¡°Well, I appreciate the concern but there¡¯s not much for you to do here. We¡¯ve pretty much got the scene under control now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confident you do. The only reason I came is to help speed things along. I understand you caught the man responsible for all this. An Amarian correct?¡±


    ¡°Yeah they got him about a quarter call earlier,¡± the guard said, motioning back toward the line of guards and barricades. Then he sucked his teeth. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why we didn¡¯t take that bastard¡¯s head off right then and there!¡±


    Ethan raised a brow. Doubt they had a choice, he thought to himself, but if he¡¯s angry I can work with that. Just have to string him along.


    ¡°Sorry sir,¡± the guard said as he noticed Ethan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to sound unprofessional¡ª¡°


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for,¡± Ethan cut in. ¡°In fact, after everything he¡¯s done I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± He nodded his head away from the crowd and the two of them walked over to the side. ¡°But as you¡¯ve noticed not everyone feels the same, and according to my briefing they¡¯re the ones calling the shots.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying they¡¯re not gonna kill this guy?¡± The guard asked as outrage marred his face. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! He killed a dozen men!¡±


    Ethan brought a finger to his lips. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said as he brought the guard further away. ¡°You¡¯re right, but apparently there¡¯s people in the Hall who think this is connected to the fires.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? Cause he¡¯s Amarian?¡°


    ¡°Because riots are a known tactic of Amarian dissidents, and since that¡¯s the main reason he didn¡¯t encounter resistance getting inside they think¡ª¡±


    ¡°He got into an empty base cause those paper pushers had all our men standing around at some party!¡°


    ¡°Nevertheless,¡± Ethan said, ¡°with all the damage he did people think he¡¯s the mastermind of the arsons and all the other rebellious activity in recent months, and now they finally caught him.¡±


    The guard scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s no mastermind! The guards who caught him said he was losing it the whole time! He couldn¡¯t plan a trip to Stella¡¯s!¡± He sucked his teeth. ¡°Council¡¯s just trying to slide its own fuck up under the rug. Typical.¡± He shook his head.


    Angry and disillusioned, Ethan thought as he eyed him again. That¡¯s all I need. Now to just bring it home.


    The guard fidgeted beneath Ethan¡¯s gaze. ¡°No¡­ no disrespect of course,¡± he said. ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re alright Councilor, even when the other ones aren¡¯t.¡±


    Ethan laughed at that. ¡°You¡¯re a good man sergeant,¡± he said, patting the man¡¯s shoulder. Then he leaned in close. ¡°But in the interest of doing right when¡­ others won¡¯t, there is something you can do for me.¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡± The guard asked.


    ¡°To make sure this guy is held responsible,¡± Ethan said. ¡°You say he¡¯s mad? Well, I don¡¯t want to give him any time to come to his senses and start bargaining for his life.¡±


    ¡°Or time to escape.¡±


    Ethan smiled. ¡°You understand.¡± He pat his shoulder again. ¡°I don¡¯t have the sway to convince the Council on this. That¡¯s why I want to take it out their hands. Let this become a military investigation before they have time to object, so it ends the way it should. And soon. All I need is for you to let it happen.¡±


    The guard eyed Ethan for a moment. Then he chuckled.


    Come on, don¡¯t fight me on this. That was more than enough convincing.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°You might have more sway than you think,¡± the guard said at last.


    Ethan sighed. Good. So he¡¯ll¡ª


    ¡°Someone beat you to it.¡±


    What? ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°As soon as we got the riot and attack under control we got handed new orders from General Galahad. His man is taking custody of everyone we detained.¡±


    Galahad?! Ethan thought. How? ¡°Who gave you those orders?


    The guard looked around then pointed back into the plaza. ¡°He¡¯s right over there. Said he worked directly for the General. A lieutenant I think.¡±


    Ethan looked over to where he was pointing. This can¡¯t be good.


    Standing deeper behind the line of barricades was a man in a warriors uniform. The armor and metal plating was set atop a dark long sleeved tunic with matching pants and boots. That¡¯s odd, Ethan thought. Since when do they cover their tattoos? He thanked the sergeant for his time and headed over to the lieutenant.


    There were a couple men standing around him, nodding as he pointed and gave out orders. He kept his long black hair combed back and out of his angular face. Stubble grew beneath his chin and around his neck. A mustache crowned scowling lips and bordered a wide nose, but it did little against the large scar cutting down the right side of his mouth. His hazel eyes hid cunning behind a deadpan glare like a sheath holds a knife.


    He met Ethan¡¯s gaze. Let¡¯s see what he knows, and if he¡¯s here to stop me.


    ¡°Lieutenant,¡± Ethan called out as he waved at the man.


    The lieutenant eyed him for a moment. ¡°Councilor,¡± he said before shaking Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°Quite a surprise to see you here.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same to you,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I heard General Galahad sent you over.¡±


    The lieutenant paused again. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°Lieutenant Jensen.¡±


    ¡°And why is the head of the Territorial Forces interested in a domestic incident like this, lieutenant?¡±


    ¡°Jensen is fine.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Jensen moved his hands like he had on his own robe. ¡°Ranks seem a little redundant,¡± he said. ¡°We both know who¡¯s in charge here.¡±


    I already don¡¯t like this guy. ¡°Jensen,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I believe the city is outside Galahad¡¯s jurisdiction.¡±


    Jensen almost smiled at that. ¡°What¡¯s your interest in this Councilor? Isn¡¯t city guard affairs Councilor Knowles¡¯s jurisdiction?¡±


    ¡°Public safety is a Council wide issue. Now please, you were saying.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jensen said with a deferential nod. ¡°We have evidence Amarian fighters from the plains are being smuggled into the city. They¡¯re radicalizing and training people to fight. We¡¯re looking for someone in particular and the people here might have information. All I¡¯m here to do today is talk.¡±


    ¡°You said ¡®we¡¯ have evidence?¡±


    ¡°The investigation is being overseen by the General himself. He considers it a top priority. So, you¡¯ll understand if my concerns take some¡­ precedence in this situation.


    I really don¡¯t like this guy, Ethan thought to himself. And I don¡¯t buy his act either. Galahad showing up here can¡¯t be a coincidence, which means he definitely can¡¯t talk to Amos. If he¡¯s just fishing he¡¯ll have found his prize.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be relieved to hear I have no interest in slowing down your investigation. I¡¯m only here to deal with a single prisoner. The Amarian captured inside the garrison.¡±


    Jensen snorted. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to mean the one who killed over a dozen men, would you? Because that¡¯s the one I¡¯m most interested in talking to.¡± He eyed Ethan for a moment. ¡°In fact,¡± he said at last. ¡°I¡¯m hoping he can shed some light on a few inconsistencies I¡¯ve found in the reports of the attack.¡±


    Inconsistencies? Ethan thought. Why¡¯s he telling me this? He met Jensen¡¯s gaze, but there was nothing behind his eyes besides the gleam of a well-hidden truth. Fine. I¡¯ll bite. Let¡¯s play.


    ¡°What inconsistencies?¡± Ethan asked.


    Jensen said nothing at first. Then he scoffed. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Ethan held back a scowl. I won¡¯t give him the satisfaction, but what the fuck is he fishing for? How much does he know?


    ¡°For one,¡± Jensen said. ¡°The consensus seems to be that the Amarian entered alone, but I have witnesses who say multiple masked fighters ambushed them inside.¡±


    Masked fighters? Ethan thought. So they¡¯re still alive... but what were they doing here?


    ¡°I also have an Amarian caught with an axe and a sword, a lot of cut up guards, and two bodies I can¡¯t explain. Some stable hand strangled to death out of sight, and a guard killed with an arrow when no bow or archer was found. You wouldn¡¯t happen to have any pertinent information about that would you?¡±


    ¡°None,¡± Ethan said. I¡¯d rather keep an extra thorn in Gad¡¯s side.


    Jensen eyed Ethan for a moment.


    So he is looking for something, Ethan thought, and it isn¡¯t Amos. He returned Jensen¡¯s glare almost reflexively. What¡¯re you after Galahad? What do you know?


    ¡°Ok,¡± Jensen said. ¡°That¡¯s alright. In fact, maybe we can help each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re willing to be reasonable,¡± It can¡¯t be this easy now.


    ¡°There is just one thing¡ª ¡±


    Here we go.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some interesting reports about fighting in the woods southeast of the city. More masked fighters. Guards may have been killed. Mixed reports of survivors. Know anything about that?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s heart dropped into his stomach. Fuck! Does he know what I¡¯ve done?! Does he know about the fort?! He fought down the shock before it showed on his face. No. He didn¡¯t say that. He didn¡¯t give any important specifics. He just knows there was an attack.


    ¡°No, sorry. I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡±


    Jensen smiled. ¡°Well, if you do happen to recall anything feel free to send an aide for me. I¡¯ll be in Dargas for some time while I work through my investigation.


    Great. ¡°Is that a fact?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Like I said, the General considers it a top priority.¡±


    ¡°And the guards have been informed of that as well, I take it.¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact they have,¡± he said with a wry smile. ¡°Because as I also said, all I came to do is talk¡­ today.¡± He gave Ethan a knowing glare. ¡°We¡¯ll see what comes later.¡± He reached out his hand. ¡°Now, you will reach out to me won¡¯t you?¡±


    This fucking guy. Ethan shook his hand with a smile. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    With that Jensen started to walk away. ¡°Gentleman!¡± He called out to a couple nearby guards. ¡°Please escort Councilor Dal safely from the premises,¡± he said as he turned and motioned toward Ethan. ¡°And tell him he¡¯ll have access to my prisoner in a few days.¡± He started walking away again. ¡°When I¡¯m through with him.¡±


    The two guards reached Ethan and politely ushered him along. This is far from over, Ethan thought as he strode away, but two things were clear. His day just got a whole lot harder and he was making a trip to the city¡¯s jail.


    One way or another. He was getting Amos back.

 Clergy: Prizes for Cost

    A Quarter Call Earlier


    Why does this feel so familiar?


    Clergy tossed the question around in his mind again and again. It just didn¡¯t make sense. Why would fighting feel familiar here but not at the prison? Why didn¡¯t he remember the plaza or the street. Why didn¡¯t he remember anything!


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Clergy snapped out of his thoughts and the world suddenly came flooding back to him. The sharp breeze brushing against him as the wagon raced down the street. His heart pounding away in his ears. The scent of blood in the air.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Micah called to him again. He was crouched over the guard, holding a blood soaked cloth over the wound that made it hard to tell if it was still bleeding. Nitara was laid up in the back. She was sitting on the bench against the wagon¡¯s edge, with her lame leg resting on top of a crate. Abel was steering them at a brisk pace down the road. He¡ª


    ¡°Get that bandage changed and check if he¡¯s still breathing! I don¡¯t want him to die on the way to save his life!¡± Abel said as he turned his head to the rear, before quickly snapping back to the road.


    ¡°I know,¡± Micah called back. ¡°I¡¯m going! I¡¯m going! Clergy!¡±


    Clergy jumped. ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Come hold this down while I cut a new one,¡± Micah said, nodding down toward the wound.


    That blood¡­ Clergy thought. ¡°Micah I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I just need you for a second. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    Clergy looked back at the guard¡¯s wound and sighed. His hands were trembling as they grasped the book in his lap. Why did I even take this? He thought to himself. He hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to open it yet, but there was¡­ something in it though. Something important, or at least, something familiar. That sensation he¡¯d felt in the archives was just like the visions he¡¯d been having or the waves of people¡¯s emotions. There had to be a connection.


    In fact, the more Clergy thought about it, the more he realized there had to be a connection between all the weird stuff that had happened to him. Never mind nearly getting killed a few times, why was he having visions in the first place? Why was he in agony for one second than healed the next? He knew that wasn¡¯t normal, even Amos knew that wasn¡¯t normal.  Answering that question was about the only real path he had to figuring out who he really was. Well, it was the only one he could think of that wasn¡¯t also trying to kill him. He needed to know the truth and he would find out.


    He stared at the crimson stains marring the cloth. All he had to do was get through this day.  He was almost there. Just¡­ get it together. ¡°Ok,¡± Clergy said, before shuffling out of his seat.


    Micah moved out of the way and let Clergy take his place. Blood gushed around his hands as he pressed down on the wound. Fuck. He held back a gag. I can¡¯t let him die, Clergy thought. Just get it done. He closed his eyes and pressed down hard.


    ¡°P-Promise me¡­¡±


    What? Clergy thought. What was that? He didn¡¯t recognize the voice. It was so soft.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Who is that? He opened his eyes.


    It was David.


    He was lying in the dirt. Where¡¯s the guard? David grabbed his arm. Where¡¯s the wagon? Blood¡­ oh god the blood. It was pouring from his chest. The cloth wasn¡¯t enough. He needed more. He needed¡ª


    ¡°Clergy!¡±


    No!


    David reached up and Clergy gasped then shuddered back.


    ¡°Whoa! It¡¯s ok,¡± Micah said, coming over and giving Clergy a puzzled look. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Clergy turned toward Micah. ¡°No I¡ª¡± He turned back. David was gone. It was just the guard and the same wound as before. ¡°But that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Micah said again, moving Clergy¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± He quickly started tying a bundle of cloth to the guard¡¯s wound by wrapping the rest of his cloak around his waist.


    Clergy backed away. ¡°Right¡­¡± He returned to the bench, picked up the book, and sat down.


    ¡°Micah,¡± Abel called back, motioning toward him while he gave Clergy a not so subtle look. It was somewhere between concern and contempt. He wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to know which it was right now. Though Clergy¡¯s eavesdropping skills once again came in handy.


    ¡°We should send him back,¡± Abel said in a hushed tone once Micah got close.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Micah said. ¡°Just a little shaken up.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s fair,¡± Abel said, ¡°but we¡¯re bringing this guy to the clinic. That means filling out a violent incident report and that means being questioned. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s up for that right now.¡± He looked back toward Clergy who quickly darted his gaze away. ¡°And he really needs to be.¡±


    Micah paused on that for a moment.


    ¡°Stella¡¯s isn¡¯t far from here Micah.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°Back to Stella¡¯s. I¡¯ll tell him.


    ¡°And how to get back.¡±


    Micah nodded but looked away. ¡°Right.¡± He started heading back toward Clergy.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Micah said as he approached. ¡°So listen, we¡­ have some stuff we have to do for this guy at the clinic. It¡¯s very hands on and to be honest I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re up for it right now, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± Clergy cut in. ¡°Back to Stella¡¯s.¡±


    Micah let out a sigh. ¡°Right,¡± he said. ¡°Here¡¯s how you get there.¡± The directions were straightforward and easy to understand. After going over them a couple times in his head Clergy pretty much had them down. Soon Abel pulled the wagon over, and Micah politely but briskly escorted him off and sent him on his way. Not long after they were gone Clergy started to walk.


    At first people were staring after he¡¯d left such a dramatic scene, but eventually he slipped further away from the wagon and disappeared into the pedestrian tide.


    ¡ª ~ ¡ª


    It was tense inside Stella¡¯s kitchen. The usually lively space was quiet, and the silence strained on those idling within.


    Stella stood near the cold oven, wiping down one of the wooden countertops. Her hand swayed in rhythmic circles along the surface, without care or purpose. She glossed over the same spot again.


    Clergy, on the other hand, was¡ª fine, Clergy thought to himself. I¡¯m fine. He was sitting at the table in the center of the room. His skin was still damp with sweat. His hands were clasped over the table. Trembling. Trembling. Stop! He clutched them together.


    His heart was still pounding after seeing David like that. After barely getting out of this day alive. But it¡¯s over now, Clergy thought. That clearly wasn¡¯t real and I have to calm down. He took a deep breath to steady his nerves. Trembling. Trembling. He sucked his teeth.


    ¡°So Clergy.¡± It was Stella, approaching nervously from her place by the countertop. ¡°You¡¯ve been back a little while now, and I wanted to give you your space¡ª¡±


    She was being kind. Her face from earlier told Clergy that he must¡¯ve come in looking like a mess.


    ¡°¡ª but you still haven¡¯t told me what happened. I understand some of the others went to the clinic, but I need to know more. Like why are you holding that?¡± She motioned down to the book he¡¯d placed on the table and apparently never let go of.


    He¡¯d looked through the book on the way over here. It was a log of some kind with names, dates, and a shorthand he couldn¡¯t decipher. Honestly, he could barely read it. The handwriting looked more like scratches than words, but he still couldn¡¯t shake that feeling. He needed to keep it around.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s really nothing,¡± Clergy said. ¡°And I told you Abel, Micah, and Nitara are at the clinic. Micah said Ezra will be back on his own¡ª¡±


    Stella waved him off. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± she said, ¡°but I¡¯m talking about Alvon, Clergy. What happened with Alvon?¡±


    What do I say? Clergy thought. What do I even know? ¡°We¡ª¡±


    The back door swung open. Ezra walked inside. He had his bow in his hand and the same outfit as when he¡¯d left. A dark cloak draped over his leather armor and clothes, a beige tunic with brown pants.


    ¡°Ezra!¡± Stella said, jumping up at his entrance.  ¡°How did¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not well,¡± Ezra said as he stalked over to the table and set his bow down. ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡±


    ¡°He went to get the new reports on the investigation at the garrison. He should be back any minute. Why?¡±


    Ezra sat down in the closest chair next to Clergy. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    The back door swung open again. Abel and Micah came in together with Nitara as they helped her inside. Stella moved at once to pull up a pair of chairs close by, while the three of them made their way to the table. Once they¡¯d sat Nitara down she kicked up her bad leg onto the other chair and nodded. Satisfied, Abel went to step away, but Stella spun around and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Explain,¡± she said.


    Abel groaned as his face sunk into a scowl. ¡°We had bad information and ran into trouble.¡±


    Stella looked into his face. ¡°Fine,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°You¡¯ll give me the real explanation later. Where¡¯s Alvon?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask our peerless leader when he gets here,¡± Abel said. ¡°It should be coming from him after all.¡±


    Stella balked. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m interrupting,¡± Micah cut in. ¡°But I just want to jot down what we talked about while it¡¯s fresh on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Right yeah, go ahead,¡± Abel said.


    Nitara raised her hand.


    ¡°And grab a paper and pencil for Nitara too.¡±


    Micah nodded and rummaged through one of the shelves. He came back after a moment and handed Nitara her supplies, before sitting down with his own and writing.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Clergy peered over at them. What¡¯re they¡ª


    ¡°Ok, you didn¡¯t answer my question Abel,¡± Stella said. ¡°Why wait for Daniel to say something? He¡¯s not here, you are, so let¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then it looks like I timed my entrance well.¡± It was Daniel coming in through the cafe doors that lead to the front.


    Stella looked over at him. ¡°I had that locked,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know where you keep the keys,¡± Daniel replied, dangling them from his hand. Then he looked over at Abel. ¡°And what exactly should I be telling the room?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be coy,¡± Abel said. ¡°I know you¡¯ve gotten reports on the scene. You must¡¯ve been told what we already know.¡±


    Daniel gave him a puzzled look as he stepped deeper into the room. ¡°I¡¯ve heard those reports and I still have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Abel scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course you don¡¯t. You¡¯ve never known.¡±


    ¡°Known what?¡±


    Abel slammed his hand down on the table. ¡°That actions have consequences! Alvon is dead!¡±


    The room fell silent after that. Stella gasped and brought a hand to her lips. Micah¡¯s face wrinkled with regret, but the news froze the rest of the room.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°He¡¯s not one of the listed casualties or prisoners.¡±


    Abel just scowled for a moment. ¡°I have a source inside the garrison.¡±


    Daniel gawked. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Abel said. ¡°They said it plainly. ¡®Alvon is dead. Don¡¯t bother looking for him.¡¯¡±


    Daniel scoffed. ¡°Well unless you¡¯ve got more than an unnamed source I don¡¯t know Alvon¡¯s dead. So let¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know,¡± Abel snapped. ¡°What¡¯s in that damn archive is on the top of that list.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Daniel said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t there.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°No,¡± Abel said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡± He nodded over toward the table. ¡°Tell him what was Micah.¡±


    Micah let out a deep sigh before finishing jotting down his last thought. ¡°There was no ledger,¡± he said, ¡°but some of the footnotes in the extra books were¡­ weird. Nitara found the same thing.¡±


    Nitara finished writing then held up her sheet. ¡°Some of them were just random passages talking about completely unrelated things. Others reference books that aren¡¯t labeled using the same system as the archives. They look like journals or notes.¡±


    Micah held up his sheet to read. ¡°¡®Subject three¡¯, ¡®Trials Ten-Fourteen¡¯, very weird stuff,¡± he said. ¡°Nitara and I compared what we remembered about the actual passages. We realized a lot of them seem to be talking about people. Things about their behavior and mood, really out of place in those books.¡±


    ¡°These almost seem like¡­ tests of some kind,¡± Stella said, peering over Nitara¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But what would Gad even have to test?¡±


    ¡°So, in short,¡± Daniel cut in. ¡°We have a piece of something we don¡¯t understand, and information from a source we can¡¯t trust¡ª¡±


    ¡°And whatever he¡¯s got there,¡± Ezra chimed in while he motioned over toward Clergy.


    The room turned toward him. Oh shit.


    ¡°You never did explain what that was,¡± Stella said as her stare slipped a bit from concern to contempt.


    ¡°Hand it over,¡± Nitara said. ¡°You¡¯ve been weird with that ever since you got it in the archives. Time to spill.¡±


    How could I even explain this? ¡°Look, why don¡¯t we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Take it, Ezra¡±


    In an instant Ezra shot up from his seat and threw a punch at Clergy.


    Fuck! Clergy threw the book up to shield his face. Here it comes! Except it didn¡¯t. What?


    Ezra snatched the book from his hands just as he went to peek at him. A moment later he walked over and handed the book over to Nitara. Then he went back to his seat. His seat next to Clergy.


    Are we really not gonna talk about this?


    Nitara flipped open the book and started to read. Her face slowly went from stern to puzzled. ¡°Abel,¡± she said. ¡°Isn¡¯t this?¡±


    He walked up beside her and peered over her shoulder. ¡°This is Leah¡¯s handwriting,¡± he said. ¡°And these are entry logs for patients coming into the clinic.¡±


    Nitara scoffed. ¡°It still amazes me that you can read that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ some structure to it,¡± Abel said, before peering down closer to the page. ¡°If you squint at it hard enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but, Leah?¡± Micah asked. ¡°What does she have to do with this?¡± He looked over at Clergy. ¡°She¡¯s the director of the city¡¯s clinic.¡±


    Clergy sighed. I don¡¯t even have to think it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Abel said, ¡°but these records. They¡¯re this month¡¯s records.¡± He flipped through the book. ¡°Look. The entries just stop after 5 days ago.¡±


    ¡°After we hit that prison,¡± Ezra said.


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t the log book there when we came in?¡± Micah asked. ¡°Why would they start a whole new log and hide the old one in the garrison archive?¡±


    ¡°I think I might know,¡± Abel said. ¡°These last entries. She tried to cross it out, but they¡¯re guards. Guards with cuts and bruises like they¡¯d been in a fight.¡±


    ¡°Guards at the fight from that day. Guards from the fort,¡± Micah said.


    Abel nodded. ¡°She marked it as a violent incident report, which means she questioned them.¡±


    ¡°Why would she cross out the entry then hide the book?¡± Stella asked. ¡°What is she trying to hide so desperately?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Let¡¯s go ask her.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Abel shot back. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t going anywhere, because you¡¯re not in charge anymore.¡±


    Daniel scoffed. ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°Someone needs to be who gives a damn about the people whose lives he¡¯s risking! We almost died for nothing in there!¡±


    ¡°And instead you found two credible leads! One we can use right now! I don¡¯t see the problem!¡±


    Micah slammed his hands down on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t see the problem?!¡± He spat. ¡°You don¡¯t see the problem?! Well, that¡¯s no surprise since nobody seems to! Alvon is dead! That¡¯s what Abel said, and we¡¯re all talking around it like everyone here isn¡¯t grateful that he¡¯s gone!¡±


    Nobody spoke. Nobody moved.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not!¡± Micah said. ¡°No matter what you all think of him now Alvon used to be better. Until he ran into us. If there¡¯s something wrong we did it. I did¡ª¡±


    Daniel walked over and put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re not even sure that he¡¯s dead,¡± he said. ¡°No matter what Abel believes¡ª¡±


    Micah swatted his hand away. ¡°No you¡¯re not getting it! Because like always you¡¯re so caught up in the rush of your master plan that you can¡¯t even listen!¡± He stood and met Daniel¡¯s gaze. ¡°We need someone in charge who doesn¡¯t think of us as expendable, so long as your ambition is satisfied. We talked about it on the way back over here. You¡¯re not in charge anymore.¡± A moment later though he backed away. ¡°Because after the clinic Abel and I are leaving.¡±


    Daniel groaned as he gave them a puzzled look. ¡°And where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Abel said. ¡°My source gave me one more piece of information.¡± He scowled as the next words left his mouth. ¡°There¡¯s an Arbiter in the city.¡±


    That news pulled shock out of everyone¡¯s face. Clergy¡¯s most of all.


    An Arbiter?! Clergy thought. They¡¯re real. Arbiters are real. His mind shot back to his dream. And one¡¯s coming after me.


    ¡°No,¡± Daniel said. ¡°There¡¯s no way your source could know something like that.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not I trust it enough to take the threat seriously,¡± Abel said. ¡°And I¡¯m not the only one.¡±


    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any signs.¡±


    ¡°No? What about Gad putting a third of the guard on his personal detail. What is he so paranoid about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the real signs.¡± Daniel said. ¡°The ones Saadya gave us when she warned us about them.¡± He waved his hand in the air. ¡°There¡¯s been no cases of impairment, no losses of speech, or endless sleeping.¡±


    ¡°There is one,¡± Micah said and the room turned to Clergy again.


    Wait, wait, wait. ¡°What¡¯s he talking about?¡± Clergy asked. ¡°What signs? You¡¯ve all heard of Arbiters before?¡±


    ¡°And it sounds like you have too,¡± Nitara said. That caught the room¡¯s attention.


    Clergy sighed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you.¡±


    ¡°Try us,¡± Stella said, who¡¯d walked around and taken a seat at the table.


    Here we go. ¡°When I first woke up I had a dream. In the dream some guy called an arbiter said he was hunting me down and he would find me.¡±


    The room was silent after that.


    Great, now they think I¡¯m crazy. He squirmed beneath the group¡¯s gaze. ¡°It felt very real at the time.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible?¡± Micah asked the room. Its gazes naturally turned to Abel.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± he said. ¡°But if an arbiter is involved¡­ I wouldn¡¯t rule anything out.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s be sure,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Saadya would know.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re going to ask her?¡± Nitara asked?


    ¡°Someone has to explain this mess to her, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Abel said. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. We¡¯ll go and ask Leah about these logs and then we¡¯re parting ways.¡± He reached out his hand to Daniel. ¡°You¡¯ll bring Clergy to talk to Saadya and Micah and I will pursue our own leads.¡±


    Daniel looked down at his hand. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± He shook his hand.


    The room waded into solemn acknowledgement, which is great, Clergy thought, except¡ª


    ¡°Who is Saadya?¡± He asked aloud.


    The rest of the group looked around at each other. ¡°It¡¯s probably best if she introduces herself,¡± Daniel said. ¡°But she¡¯s someone who can help.¡±


    That explanation seemed to satisfy the moment. I¡¯m not really satisfied.


    ¡°Ok,¡± Abel said, then he looked back at the table.


    But I guess that¡¯s all I¡¯m gonna get.


    ¡°Nitara needs a splint and then we¡¯ll head out.¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± Micah said. ¡°I think Ezra should stay here.¡±


    Ezra looked at him. ¡°Micah?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to play this down,¡± Micah said. We were out on the streets too. Guards are out in force right now looking for archers. Looking for you. You need to wait until this cools off before you go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡±Abel said. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you right now.¡±


    ¡°Even I agree,¡± Daniel said. ¡°The search right now is serious and people still remember Jibral. There¡¯re still wise tales about a young archer being told in bars.¡± He gave Ezra a knowing look.


    ¡°You¡¯re not as anonymous as you believe you are.¡±


    Stella reached over and held his arm. ¡°I could use the help, Ezra,¡± she said. ¡°I was gonna open up later to make up for the business I lost from the riot. It¡¯d make setting up easier with you around.¡±


    Ezra looked at her then back to Micah. ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± he said at last.


    ¡°Well then can you get some extra rags?¡± Stella asked. ¡°I want to get this place clean before we start up again. They¡¯re in the front.¡±


    Ezra nodded, got up, and left toward the cafe doors.


    Abel pat Micah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And we should get the supplies for this splint before we head out.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re on the shelf?¡± Micah asked.


    ¡°Upstairs,¡± Abel said. ¡°Come on.¡± Pretty soon the room was cleared out save for Daniel, Stella, and Clergy.


    After a moment Stella looked over at Daniel. ¡°Are you really ok with this?¡±


    Daniel chuckled at that. ¡°So I get the probing, but Mr. mystery book gets out clean?¡±


    Stella smirked. ¡°He¡¯s not unscathed,¡±she said. ¡°He¡¯s in the same boat as Abel.¡± She looked over at Clergy. ¡°I expect the real explanation of what happened later.¡±


    Clergy straightened up and nodded. Doesn¡¯t feel like that was optional.


    She turned back to Daniel. ¡°But you didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± she said. ¡°Are you really ok with this?¡±


    Daniel looked away and sighed. ¡°At the end of the day,¡± he said. ¡°This shit just needs to get done, and I really don¡¯t care how it happens.¡± He looked back over at her. ¡°Gad needs to die and all this,¡± he motioned around the room, ¡°needs to end. Whatever it takes to make that happen is what I¡¯m going to do.¡±


    Stella gave him a look that was clearly concern. ¡°Just be careful,¡± she said. ¡°Your life isn¡¯t worth your ambitions either.¡±


    Daniel said nothing to that.


    Soon everyone returned to the room, and began their various tasks. The kitchen was lively again, and for once Clergy knew what lay ahead. Answers. He needed those now more than ever.

 Amos: Return to Form

    What the fuck did they do to me?


    The cell was dark and once again Amos had earned his own floor. Like his old cell, this one was made entirely of stone. It was part of a crude cavern they¡¯d carved into the mountainside. A neat array of cells with one way in or out. It made escape more challenging, as did the shackles and locked doors. None of that matters, Amos thought. Not if I can¡¯t call the fucking Reema!


    It had been nearly a full call since they¡¯d left him in here, at least if his count was right. As soon as he woke up he knew something was off. He¡¯d been trying to test his strength since, but he couldn¡¯t tap into the Reema. Not at all. Every attempt only proved more futile than the last. I¡¯m not done yet! Amos spat in his thoughts. And I¡¯m gonna try again! He crouched down and emptied his mind. Breathe. Then he drew his focus to the word. Come. Nothing happened. Come! Nothing again. Come! I need you! Get the fuck out here! Nothing. None of it worked. The power never came.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He stood and kicked a bucket back into shadows, letting it join the bed looming there. The only two things he¡¯d been given besides the dull garb they had him wear. There was almost nothing else in the wider room besides a couple other cells and the door leading out into the hall. Dust and unlit torches claimed the rest of the space. It¡¯s more than I got last time I guess.


    ¡°Aww, are you thinking about me?¡± The warden stepped out of the shadows of his cell, smiling with his hands behind his back.


    Amos turned his head away. ¡°You¡¯re not real,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are we really doing this again?¡± The warden asked, as he cocked his head to the side. ¡°It never does seem to work out for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    The warden laughed at that. ¡°That¡¯s funny,¡± he said as he straightened himself back out. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got all the time in the world!¡± And there was his laugh again.


    ¡°This is bullshit!¡± Amos said, pacing away from the warden. ¡°I¡¯ve got other shit going on, I can¡¯t deal with you! I never want to deal with you!¡±


    The warden stepped in close. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the problem.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking to yourself?¡±


    The warden vanished as the stranger¡¯s voice echoed across the stone. Amos snapped to the sound. Who is that? He thought. And why do they sound like they¡¯re two?


    Amos stood and faced the voice as a figure stepped out and into sight. Admittedly they weren¡¯t two. The boy was probably closer to 14. He had wild dark brown hair that a nearly black bandana kept pushed back and somewhat tame. Youth and cleverness were a twinkle in his matching brown eyes, and his brows crowned a far-spread field of freckles that dotted the space around his nose and lips. He had on a drab scarf and tunic that matched his frayed pants and well-worn boots. And who the fuck is this?


    Amos looked him over again. ¡°You¡¯re lost.¡±


    The boy looked around the space. ¡°No¡­¡± he said. ¡°I think I know where I am.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a question.¡±


    ¡°Well it should¡¯ve been,¡± the boy said. ¡°You should be chock full of questions. Like ¡®what¡¯re you doing here mister?¡¯ ¡®Are you here to break me out?¡¯¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re eight,¡± Amos said, ¡°and you can¡¯t get me out of here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 15,¡± the boy replied, ¡°and what if I could?¡± He brought up his hand, opened it, and the keys dangled from his finger.


    Amos gawked. ¡°How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have pull with the right people,¡± the boy said.


    Amos snorted. ¡°What kind of pull does a 15 year old have with anyone?¡±


    ¡°Same as everyone else,¡± the boy said with a shrug. ¡°Money. Now, are you coming or not?¡±


    This is probably a trap, Amos thought. But if he opens the door, I can handle the rest. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± the boy said as he snatched the keys away. ¡°Cause I¡¯ve got two conditions.¡±


    ¡°Conditions?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s make it three¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bargaining with you,¡± Amos said. ¡°Open the door or¡ª¡±


    There was a ruckus just outside the door to the larger space. ¡°What was that?¡± Amos asked. Oh shit. ¡°Where¡¯s the guard?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him,¡± the boy said. ¡°I took care of him.¡±


    What?! This kid¡ª ¡°You killed him?!¡± Amos hissed through the bars.


    The boy gave him a look. ¡°Relax,¡± he said. ¡° I mixed something in his mead. He¡¯s only unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s all that noise?¡±


    ¡°Probably the shift change coming to replace him,¡± the boy said. ¡°It¡¯ll be pretty weird when he can¡¯t find his buddy. Even weirder when he does and tries to wake him. He¡¯s sure to check on you once he realizes he can¡¯t. And maybe he¡¯s the guy I paid¡­ to kill the guard''s most hated man.¡±


    Amos gawked. ¡°Why would¡ª¡± Then he paused. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The boy smiled. ¡°And look at that,¡± he said. ¡°Bargaining.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°So, straight to business then.¡± The boy cleared his throat. ¡°Well first, I don¡¯t want us to be strangers, since we¡¯ll be working together soon. I¡¯m Kiba.¡±


    Amos heard more movement behind the door. ¡°Working together on what?¡±


    Kiba raised his hand. ¡°One thing at a time,¡± he said. ¡°First my two other conditions¡ª


    ¡°Which are¡ª¡±


    ¡°One, very rude to interrupt by the way, our deal is voided if you run or try to harm me. And don¡¯t think I couldn¡¯t get you back here.¡± He jingled the keys in his hand. ¡°Cause clearly I could.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s this a deal if I don¡¯t get anything? Amos asked. Then he gave him a dry look. ¡°And don¡¯t make empty threats. It just makes you seem weak.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Kiba smirked as he tucked the keys into his pocket. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said we didn¡¯t have time?¡±


    ¡°Then you better answer the question or we¡¯ll both end up in here.¡±


    Kiba scoffed. ¡°You think my man will hurt me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Amos said. ¡°But after I kill him you¡¯ll run and get the guard. We¡¯ll have a little chase. They might even save you, but within a week you¡¯ll have that cell right over there.¡± He motioned to the one in front of him. ¡°Cause they¡¯re gonna be pissed. Someone fucked up their friend out there.¡± He raised his shackled arms. ¡°And it sure as shit wasn¡¯t me.¡± He brought his hands back down. ¡°They¡¯ll lock you up in a heart beat. Tell your parents you got lost in the Basin.¡±


    ¡°My parents are dead.¡± Kiba let those words stand.


    ¡°But you made your point,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s a stupid one though, I¡¯m giving you your freedom. And if I¡¯m connected enough to be in here with you, surely I¡¯m connected enough to put you back.¡± He leaned in close to the bars. ¡°No matter where you go.¡± Then he waved his hand in the air. ¡°I¡¯d barely have to ask the guard. They¡¯d be hungry to bring you in.¡±


    Amos scoffed. ¡°I could get out myself.¡±


    Kiba laughed at that as he backed away. ¡°Oh yeah, I can tell just by looking at you.¡±


    ¡°And clearly I¡¯m not afraid of the guard.¡±


    ¡°Though, clearly, you have a losing record.¡±


    Amos nodded toward the door. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s time¡­¡±


    Kiba looked up and shook his head. ¡°Fine,¡± he said at last, as he looked back at Amos. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I sweeten the deal.¡± He came back closer to the bars. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Gad.¡±


    Amos said nothing at first.


    Kiba smirked. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a question.¡±


    Could he really know? Amos thought. ¡°I attacked the garrison.¡±


    ¡°You attacked the archives,¡± Kiba said. ¡°And yeah, I know what was in there¡ª¡±


    Ok, Amos thought. Maybe this kid could be useful.


    ¡°¡ª and I think you were trying to draw Gad out. Well, I can do better. Work with me and we¡¯ll have Gad vulnerable, without his guards, and as pliable as you need him to be.¡±


    Amos looked him over a moment. There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t know yet though. ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡±


    Kiba sighed. ¡°Well.¡± Then his face started to change. All that youthful swagger and jovial charm festered into something ugly. A look far too violent and far too painful to be on a 15 year old¡¯s face. ¡°I want Gad too,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about why.¡±


    Amos studied him as he said those words. He¡¯s angry, Amos thought. That much is true.


    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡± Kiba asked.


    There was banging at the door. ¡°He can¡¯t get in?¡± Amos asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s locked. He has the key. Do we have a deal?¡±


    If Reema¡¯s out I need an edge. Maybe this is it. But I still gotta deal with that guard. He cracked his neck. ¡°Deal.¡±


    Kiba briskly unlocked the door and unshackled Amos¡¯s feet. The door to the room swung open. ¡°Don¡¯t be gentle.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Amos burst out the cell and rushed the guard.


    The man looked on stunned. ¡°What?¡± He went for his sword.


    Too slow. Amos cracked him over the head with his shackles. The guard staggered back, and as he did Amos stepped in, reached around the guard¡¯s head, and hooked his neck. Time to wrap this up. He jumped and thrust his knee high, yanking back the chain to drive his head into the blow.


    The guard stumbled as blood burst out his nose. He teetered back and as he did Amos stepped around behind him. The chain slid across to the base of his neck just as Amos kicked in the back of his knee. The chain tugged with tension, and Amos crossed his wrists and pulled up as hard as he could. Go¡­ to¡­ sleep. A few moments later the guard succumbed, and Amos untangled his wrists and let the body hit the floor.


    Kiba looked down at the guard then back up at Amos. ¡°I might¡¯ve undone your hands if you gave me a second.¡±


    Amos held them out to him. ¡°Who cares?¡± He said, panting and sore. ¡°Do it now.¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± he said. ¡°You forgot my second condition.¡±


    ¡°And yet I already agreed.¡±


    ¡°Stupid of you,¡± he said. He gave the body another look. ¡°We¡¯ll work on that, but I¡¯ll tell you it anyways, since you need to know to complete it.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Amos said. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°When we¡¯re done here you and I are going to go for a walk,¡± Kiba said. ¡°And I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°You can say no to favors.¡±


    Kiba tucked the key away. ¡°And you can say no now. Who needs their hands anyways?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I just take the keys from you.¡±


    ¡°And maybe we go on that merry little chase you talked about. And you bet that an unshackled 15 year old boy can¡¯t beat you with a head start.¡± He pulled out the keys again. ¡°Are we done here?¡±


    Amos looked down at the keys. What a fucking day. ¡°Yeah, you got a deal. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Kiba eyed him for a moment then unshackled his hands.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Amos asked.


    Kiba waited a moment more then gave a satisfied nod. ¡°Out,¡± he said. Then he walked over to another cell, reached between the bars, and pulled out a worn cloak. ¡°You should wear this though.¡± He threw the cloak at Amos.


    What? Amos caught the robe. ¡°Why?¡±


    Kiba gave him a look as he grabbed a cloak of his own. ¡°Just put the fucking thing on.¡± Then he slipped the robe on, stepped over the body and started to jog out the door.


    This kid. Amos quickly followed behind, throwing on his own cloak as he did.


    The hallway was just a bit larger than the cell and smaller dungeon. Torches lit the pathway with a hazy orange light, and the space was unguarded. Well, aside from the two men.


    ¡°This way,¡± Kiba said ducking to the left toward a staircase down. Amos followed behind as they descended. Soon they were on another floor styled the same as the first, but there were no guards here.


    ¡°No guards?¡±


    ¡°Prisoners made a fuss,¡± Kiba said.


    Amos eyed him for a moment. ¡°Lot of money going around.¡±


    Kiba just scoffed in response. ¡°These guys just owed me favors.¡± Then he nodded toward the door. ¡°We¡¯re almost outside now. Just keep the hood on and act natural.¡±


    Wait. Amos thought. ¡°I thought you paid off these guards?¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t pay any of them. They want way too much.¡±


    Amos gawked. ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Here we go.¡±


    They stepped out into a small gated courtyard. A small statue of King Joshua was centered between a few bushes, while more lined the path circling around it and leading to the exit, about twenty paces away. The scene was guarded. Two men were by the near door. Two more stationed by the gate out.


    They walked briskly and in silence past the first two men. Nobody ask a fucking question. Nobody need to see a pass. They rounded the statue and started heading for the gate. Just let us walk past. They reached the second pair of men. The guards said nothing as they passed, but one of them spotted Amos and stared. Amos nodded. Fuck.


    ¡°Just walk,¡± Kiba said. ¡°He¡¯ll let it go.¡±


    Two more guards were on the other side of the gate, but the street was right there. Crowds were strolling past. Wherever we¡¯re going, better be a short walk to a safe place. This isn¡¯t gonna work. I¡¯ve got a bad feeling.


    ¡°Did those guys back there¡ª¡±It was one of the guards from before.


    Don¡¯t you come over here. Amos thought. Then he glanced at Kiba. ¡°Did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Keep walking.¡±


    The penultimate pair of guards stepped out of the entryway. ¡°Those two there. Did you¡ª¡± Pain flared in Amos¡¯s leg and he stumbled. Fuck! He was still sore from before.


    ¡°Hey!¡± One of the guards called.


    Amos growled. Talk about a quick escape¡­


    A wagon pulled up between Kiba, Amos, and the guards. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the driver said.


    Kiba quickly hopped on. ¡°This is the guy I paid.¡±


    Amos took a breath. Just get it done. With a grunt he followed Kiba¡¯s lead, and before the guards could say anything they rode off down the city street.

 Ethan Dal: Closing In

    Oh this can¡¯t be good.


    Ethan stood before the city jail, staring at the unthinkable. Guards were littered around the scene, talking to witnesses and keeping people back. The entire area in front of its gate was blocked off, and somehow Ethan knew his day was about to get longer. Please don¡¯t be what I think it is.


    One of the guards talking to a witness spotted Ethan, quickly thanked his interviewee, then headed over to him.


    ¡°Councilor Dal.¡±


    Ethan glanced at the man. ¡°Corporal.¡± His rank was easy to spot, just an insignia by his heart. Another square faced, bearded grunt with a blade. If it wasn¡¯t for the lighter strands of hair lining his dark head he¡¯d have seemed like any other guard.


    ¡°Messengers were just sent out,¡± the guard said in a bit of a frenzy. ¡°Why¡¯re you here so soon?¡± Then he quickly straightened up. ¡°N-no disrespect of course.¡±


    He¡¯s nervous. Ethan thought. Not a good sign. ¡°I¡¯m here on other business.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well uh¡­ business of course is unfortunately closed at the moment¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just give me the report, corporal. What happened here?¡±


    ¡°There¡­ there was a prisoner escape sir. None of us know how it happened¡ª¡±


    You must be joking. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°The Amarian, sir. From the garrison earlier today. I swear sir, we have no idea what¡ª¡±


    Fuck! Ethan screamed in his thoughts. I can¡¯t even listen to this shit! How could this have happened? It hasn¡¯t been two fucking calls and already this guy escapes? How incompetent can they be?!


    ¡°¡ª he said he had help inside. He couldn¡¯t see their face¡ª¡±


    What? Ethan thought. An accomplice? ¡°Who said he had help?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ uh one of the men stationed inside. He got ambushed by the Amarian in one of the cell wings, but he¡¯d already been let out. Another guard thought he spotted him with someone else in a cloak leaving.¡±


    ¡°And he didn¡¯t stop them?¡±


    ¡°They got on a wagon before he realized what he saw. By the time he stepped onto the street they were gone.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s mind was scrambling, but he knew better than to show it. He brought his hand to his chin and started to pace. Who could do this? Who would do this? They¡¯d have to know something. About Gad, or Raz, maybe more. Why else would he be worth taking?¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    No, first things first. I need to talk to that guard. ¡°Where is this man? I¡¯d like to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°He-he¡¯s at the clinic. He got beat on pretty badly. Are you ok, sir?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Thank you corporal.¡± He turned and marched off the other way. I need to get to the clinic, speak to this man, and destroy the violent incident report. Better to not let Jensen find it. If he isn¡¯t already on his way here.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re having a difficult time.¡±


    Ethan held back a scowl. Illias, he thought. Of course. He turned to face him. He was dressed in the same outfit as earlier in the day. His Traveler¡¯s medallion blazoned over a dark tunic with matching pants and boots.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to get an update on the situation, and discovered the intervention of our¡­ mutual friend.¡±


    Ethan scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re calling him now?¡±


    ¡°Discretion has its place,¡± Illias said. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be mature enough to understand that.¡±


    Ethan gave him a dry look.  ¡°You never answered my question,¡± he said. ¡°Why are you here? There¡¯s nothing these men can say that you wouldn¡¯t learn shortly anyways.¡±


    ¡°I came,¡± Illias said. ¡°Because it seems things have gotten out of your control.¡± He waved his hand in the air. ¡°First, it¡¯s our friend¡¯s interference, and now this.¡± He shook his head. ¡°With so much pressure, I worry you may be driven to do something¡­ ill-advised.¡±


    So he came to watch me. And to make sure I know it. ¡°Nothing¡¯s out of my control,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Not even our¡­ friend¡¯s involvement. Amos is out in the open now. Finding him is merely a matter of time, and I know the city far better than some army drone. His capture is all but assured.¡±


    ¡°So confident with your words,¡± Illias said. ¡°But your actions tell a different tale, and I¡¯d hate to gamble on how they fare today.¡± He looked Ethan over for a moment. Then he sucked his teeth. ¡°Unfortunately, I have prior business to attend to and can¡¯t be bothered to correct your every move.¡± He stepped in closer.


    ¡°You may continue this on your own¡­ for now. But understand if the situation gets any further out of hand I will step in, and give necessary supervision to this and all other work in your charge. Somehow I suspect your insubordinate rot has festered deeper than Raz may have realized.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Prove it then. ¡°You¡¯ll do whatever you have to if it means achieving your goals.¡± Ethan brought his hand to his chest. ¡°So will I, and my goal now is to set things right with Raz and to get back to work.¡± He motioned past Illias. ¡°If you¡¯ll let me.¡±


    Illias said nothing at first. Then he scoffed. ¡°Just get it done.¡±


    ¡°Traveler,¡± a voice called out. They both turned towards it.


    A woman in a cloak and a fraying brown dress came up to Illias. Her long hair was neatly corralled beneath a bright white scarf embellished with dainty purple flowers. She kept a basket sheltered beneath her cloak and a smile under her scarf.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not too busy,¡± she said. Then she noticed Ethan. She blushed. ¡°Oh Councilor! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t notice! I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright dear,¡± Illias cut in. ¡°Councilor Dal knows the value of faith¡ª¡±


    Ethan smiled. Of course I do.


    ¡°¡ª he hardly minds waiting. What did you have to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Well, I¡­I wanted to give you this.¡± She reached into her basket and pulled out a piece of bread. Then she reached into a small pouch strung to her hip and pulled out a small, bright silver coin.


    Her Eglit looks almost new, Ethan thought, but it was really no surprise. The shine of your Traveler¡¯s coin was always a mark of one¡¯s faith. That¡¯s what they¡¯d say around the church anyway.


    She placed the coin on top of the bread.


    Actually, it had a scratch, glaring on the Eglit¡¯s other side. Perhaps she¡¯s not quite so faithful after all.


    ¡°Thank you, sister,¡± Illias said. ¡°What a wonderful offering.¡± He took the bread and coin from her. While he held the broken loaf in one hand he inspected the coin with the other.


    Illias stared at the Eglit for a moment, then he noticed the scratch on it. He furrowed his brow. ¡°You¡¯ve been troubled sister.¡±


    Wonder lit in the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, Traveler!¡± The woman said with a gasp. ¡°I-I¡¯ve been speaking with Traveler Roe.¡±


    ¡°A good man,¡± Illias said.


    ¡°Yes! Traveler Roe has given me such thoughtful counsel! My family and I value his advice deeply. It¡¯s a blessing whenever he¡¯s in our home!¡±


    Illias gave her a knowing look. ¡°Yet still you are troubled?¡±


    The woman paused and glanced away. Her eyes grew hazy, like she was in another place.  ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ confused lately. Having¡­ strange thoughts. I haven¡¯t been sleeping well.¡± Then she came back. ¡°Oh, but, Traveler Roe has helped me. He says if I keep to a pious routine the path will reveal itself to me again.¡±


    Again? Ethan thought. Looks like you¡¯ve lost a believer.


    Illias glanced at her for a moment. ¡°And it will sister.¡± He held up the coin to her. ¡°You may see your failings, but in this I see an Eglit given tremendous care, and you were my first offering today.¡± He held her hands with his. ¡°You should be proud of your faith sister.¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°Thank you, Traveler.¡±


    Illias let go of her hands but kept the coin. She bowed slightly then placed her hands together in prayer. The motion let a tattoo wrapped around her forearm peek out from beneath her sleeve. A piety mark.


    Small wonder, Ethan thought to himself. He was never one for church, far too much supervision, but things like the mark teased a deep instinct in him. That each one was so intricate, yet always unique to their wearer was remarkable in itself, but to be created in a mere quarter call? The wearer themself is said to craft the mark, and there is no training for such an art. It is learned and done in one session. A true miracle, and they happen every week.


    Illias bowed his head in return, then slid the coin into his pocket and pulled out another duller coin. He then opened a small pouch tied to his own hip and smeared a black and purple powder between two of his fingers before rubbing the dull coin, coating it even more with an ashen violet sheen. ¡°I hope the day treats you well. And that you find your way again.¡± He broke off a piece of bread, ate it, then returned the dull coin and the rest of the loaf to the woman.


    As he did though Ethan could see he¡¯d scratched the dull coin as well, in almost the same way as the first.  Was that¡­ intentional?


    ¡°You as well,¡± the woman said to Illias as she tucked the coin in her pouch and the bread in her basket. ¡°May you bring blessings into our home.¡±


    ¡°And may yours carry me there.¡±


    She bowed again with a smile then dipped back into the crowd.


    Illias watched her go. ¡°I¡¯ll have to visit her later.¡± He paused on that for a moment. Then he took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to be reminded of our faith,¡± he said, returning to his stoic demeanor. ¡°It is our purpose. It keeps us whole.¡± He looked back where the woman had walked away. ¡°Another piece of wisdom from the church bearing fruit.¡±


    Ethan rolled his eyes. And here comes the sermon.


    ¡°Forgiveness is part of the path the Travelers walk,¡± he said. ¡°And I¡¯ve forgiven many of your transgressions in our time together.¡± He looked back towards Ethan. ¡°But I feel as though now a course correction is needed.¡± He pulled out Ethan¡¯s Councilor pin from his pocket. ¡°We will start small,¡± he said. ¡°It is your duty as a Councilor to have this with you to prove your status.¡± He handed it to Ethan. ¡°You will keep this on you. At all times.¡±


    This is what he chooses to pester me about? ¡°Fine,¡± Ethan said.


    As he went for the pin Illias grabbed Ethan¡¯s wrist with his free hand and held it there. ¡°This is a test,¡± he said. ¡°Fail it and I will burn down everything you¡¯ve done, and tell Raz you weren¡¯t worth his time after all.¡±


    ¡°I said fine!¡±


    Illias released him and Ethan snatched the pin away then rubbed his wrist. With all his talk I forget this guy is crazy.


    Illias eyed Ethan for a moment and scowled. ¡°Let me know when you¡¯ve found Amos.¡± Then he walked away.


    Ethan turned and started heading the other way. Don¡¯t worry, he thought, as he looked back at Illias. We¡¯ll be done with each other soon enough.


    ¡°Oh and just one more thing,¡± Illias called. He walked a bit closer. ¡°I looked at this earlier,¡± he said, pulling out his torn-off part of the list. ¡°Your cousin¡¯s name is on here.¡± He pointed down at the name. ¡°I find that very interesting. Perhaps when I¡¯m through with my work I should have a chat with him.¡±


    This mother¡ª ¡°That¡¯s a waste of time and you know it,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Shavur doesn¡¯t chat with anyone.¡± For all your talk you understand nothing, he thought. Shavur is dead to me.


    Illias smirked, tucked the paper away, then headed back in the same direction.


    I hate that guy. Ethan tried to cool off and walk away, but his anger stalked after him and heated his bones. Fuck! He kicked some dirt on the path. Prick always knows how to get under my skin. That¡¯s what Ethan hated most about Illias, but he wouldn¡¯t let it stop him. He brought his gaze back ahead.


    He needed to get to the clinic and shut this guard down before Jensen got there. He pulled out his list again and peered down at the sheet. Fortunate, he thought. That you¡¯re in the same place. He tucked the paper away and headed down the busy street.

 Clergy: Think Back

    Why did I take this?


    Clergy had plenty of unanswered questions on his mind, but his thoughts gnawed on that most of all. It just seemed impossible. Of all the books he could¡¯ve found because of some feeling, he actually picked one that was useful, and not just useful. Hidden. Clergy looked at the book swaying in Abel¡¯s hand as they headed through the town on the way to the clinic.


    The group of Micah, Abel, Clergy, and Daniel were on foot and dressed much the same. Daniel was the only one who had changed. He¡¯d donned a dark brown cloak of his own. It covered a gray jacket and white shirt, with black pants and boots to match. He wore no glasses and everything fit this time. It was a bit of a jarring change. He was taller than he¡¯d looked before.


    Micah and Clergy were the only ones who¡¯d chosen to wear their hoods. It was probably for the best. If everyone kept theirs on they might¡¯ve seemed like a gang of roaming thieves. Clergy gave a half-hearted chuckle. Last time they were out walking like this Micah had said he¡¯d looked like a ¡®troubled bandit¡¯. He glanced around at the others.


    They were all troubled now.


    I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s hallucinating, Clergy thought to himself. Honestly, he couldn¡¯t even say that¡¯s what this was. The next glance from a stranger might throw him into their mind, or show him some vision of smoke and screams¡ª or save my life.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that. No matter how much he didn¡¯t like getting caught up in these visions, they were helping him. All this weird stuff was, almost exclusively. It brought back memories of his dream, of the fire entity pulling him from the sea and saving his life. Find me when you return. He reached up and tapped his eye patch before looking back at the book. Could this really all be connected? Who would even know something like that? Saadya might, he thought, at least that¡¯s what the group seemed to think. She was a stranger though, and after what they¡¯d done to Dekar would she even help them?


    She isn¡¯t the only one who might know, Clergy thought to himself, but it made his stomach squirm with nerves.


    There was the arbiter looming in the shadows, hunting for Clergy, and apparently getting closer by the day. One was already in the city. The next one would be by his bed.


    Then, there were the people who had held him before. That prison, or fort, or whatever it was must have some clue. If all this weird shit wasn¡¯t connected to why he was kept there, what else could be? Guess I¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t have kept the wagon for a little longer?¡± Micah called out as the breeze whipped up the edges of his own cloak.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Daniel said back. ¡°We¡¯re lucky we had it for as long as we did. Rona stuck their neck out for us with the other Hall clerks. All for Nitara¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°That was good of them,¡± Abel said. ¡°It¡¯s too bad there aren¡¯t more people in the Hall like them.¡±


    ¡°They all work in the clinic,¡± Daniel said, ¡°or at least that¡¯s what Leah says.¡±


    ¡°Just to be clear,¡± Micah said, ¡°is this an interrogation? I mean I know what we saw but come on! It¡¯s Leah! Hasn¡¯t she been through enough?¡±


    No one spoke.


    ¡°We really don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Daniel said at last, but his answer too waded into silence. He sighed. ¡°But I¡¯m just one opinion,¡± he said. ¡°How¡¯s everyone else feeling?¡±


    Clergy cringed. That was hard to hear.


    ¡°We¡¯re not accusing anyone of anything,¡± Abel said, ¡°just asking questions. We don¡¯t even know if this means anything yet. It could be a mistake.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s weird at least,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I think it¡¯s fair to say it¡¯s worth asking a few questions.¡±


    Micah stopped in the street. ¡°Are you really not even going to apologize?¡±


    Daniel stopped and turned toward him. ¡°Apologize for what?¡±


    Micah scowled. ¡°Alvon.¡±


    They glared at each other. The crowd passed around them the way a river passes a rock. None of them could feel the tension. None of them knew what this trip had cost.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Micah said at last. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this done.¡± He nodded at Clergy then motioned ahead. ¡°That¡¯s the clinic up there.¡±


    It was an unassuming building but crowded to say the least. The outside was a medley of mortar, wood, and stone, with the look of an aging storehouse. Its roof had two peaks, while a farmhouse door loomed open in between them. It was a hectic scene. Crowds veered and corralled by the entrance. Attendants were stationed at the front, keeping some of the masses back, telling others where to go, and handing out bread to those waiting to be helped. The line spilled out the main door and hugged the wall to the right.


    They stopped before the crowd.


    ¡°Busy as always,¡± Abel said, as he placed his free hand on his hip.


    ¡°We probably didn¡¯t help with that,¡± Micah said, ¡°that riot must¡¯ve gotten a few people hurt.¡±


    ¡°It was more than a few,¡± Daniel said. ¡°But we¡¯ll see for ourselves when we get in there.¡± He walked past the group and headed for the front door.


    As Daniel got closer, it was clear he was destined to face one of three attendants they had at the door.


    She had dirty blonde hair that flowed just beyond the edges of her oval face. Her eyes were a bright green that shined off her visage like gems in the sun. Her blouse was a warm beige, with a green dress and worn brown boots. She was laughing with some people, and sternly warning others, but her smile left them all looking airy and filled with glee. A beacon of sunshine nestled within the soft edges of her face. Oh¡­ Clergy thought, and reflexively straightened up.


    Daniel had reached her now.


    ¡°One at a time!¡± She shouted as she waved at the crowd. ¡°We¡¯ll get to all of you! There¡¯s enough for everyone!¡± She noticed Daniel and stepped in front of him. ¡°Hey!¡± She said. ¡°There¡¯s a line for a reason!¡±


    Daniel held up his hands. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not here for the services. I¡¯m actually¡ª¡±


    ¡°An aide right? You work for¡­¡± she peered up into her thoughts. ¡°Gray! You work for Avram Gray right?


    Daniel actually smiled at that. ¡°I¡¯m impressed,¡± he said. ¡°You must see a hundred people a day.¡±


    She scoffed and waved her hand. ¡°Oh it¡¯s more than that, but yes, I am pretty proud of my memory.¡± She held her hand under her chin as she beamed. ¡°Of course I remember you though, you used to come all the time. You were one of the ones who got the Council to start donating supplies.¡±


    Is he blushing? Clergy thought.


    ¡°I really played a small role,¡± Daniel said. ¡°But I¡¯m glad you got what you needed.¡±


    She perked up at the rest of the group as they approached. ¡°Oh, Abel! And Micah too! You¡¯re back so soon. Was that guy a friend of yours?¡±


    ¡°No, we were just¡­ helping out then,¡± Abel said. ¡°We¡¯ve got some other business to handle now, Hannah,¡± Abel said.


    ¡°I hope that business includes a little volunteering. We could always use trained help.¡±


    That got Abel to chuckle. ¡°Not today, he said. ¡°But we¡¯ll be back again soon. Can¡¯t keep us away for long. You do too much good here.¡±


    Hannah smiled at that.


    ¡°We were actually hoping to talk to Leah. Is she here?¡±


    Hannah nodded behind her. ¡°Oh she¡¯s in this mess somewhere. You can head on in.¡±


    Abel nodded. ¡°Thanks Hannah.¡± He started to walk away.


    ¡°But Abel,¡± she said. He turned back around. ¡°Go easy on her. She puts on a good face but¡­ it¡¯s been hard for her. For everyone.¡±


    Abel nodded again and all of them began to head inside. As the group strode past she eyed Clergy and gave him a curious look. I guess that¡¯s the best I could hope for with scars like these. A new patron caught her attention though, and she eased back into conversation with the crowd.


    The inside was a mess, but it was a chaotic little dance that overall seemed to be helping. They walked into a long hallway bustling with the business of the day. Several rooms connected to it, and people were flocking to and fro. Chairs lined the walls all the way up and were filled with people hosting a variety of splints, bandages, and molds around their limbs. Those were interesting. A beige and almost violet covering that seemed plastered over bandage wraps.


    Casts, Clergy thought suddenly. Molds made of various materials with natural healing properties to aid in bone damage recove¡ª he shook his head.


    That still feels weird, Clergy thought to himself, but it was a good sign. Maybe something here would bring his memories back. Maybe, Clergy thought, but as he looked around the room something else gnawed at him. ¡®It was more than a few¡¯. That¡¯s what Daniel had said, and seeing all the injuries, the pain, the anger, he was starting to get a bad feeling.


    The four of them squeezed through the hectic scene, but as Clergy went he noticed the others staring at a small book on a podium. It looked exactly like the one in Abel¡¯s hand. The log book, Clergy thought to himself. Then Leah really did make a duplicate. Why would she do that?


    They reached the end of the hall and arrived at a wide open space.


    There were beds placed all around the edge of the large, rectangular room. Huge windows hung in the spaces between bunks. Their wooden shutters were cracked open slightly to let sunshine and fresh air trickle into the room.


    Timber rafters dominated the ceiling¡¯s look. They came in rows of triangular supports across the room, holding their lumber canopy over the bustling scene. Each bed was full, and clearly there were people in pain. Staff were darting between patients, weaving through food carts, doctors, and bystanders worrying in their way.


    Clergy couldn¡¯t help but notice the dark skin and bronze jewelry of many of the patients there. They were dressed like the others from the part of town closer to the Inner Wall. No one had told him yet, but thinking on it now he had a pretty good idea who they were.


    He went over and nudged Micah¡®s shoulder. ¡°They¡¯re Amarians, aren¡¯t they?¡± He asked, nodding over at some of the beds.


    Bitterness oozed off the scowl on Micah¡¯s face. He¡¯d taken his hood off indoors, revealing his haphazard haircut. Clergy did his best not to stare. He still wasn¡¯t used to it.


    ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯d bet most of them came from the riot,¡± he said. ¡°I knew that was too reckless.¡±


    ¡°Yes it was,¡± Abel said, coming up behind them. ¡°But we¡¯re never going to be forced into a situation like that again.¡±


    If Daniel overheard them, he didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°There she is,¡± he said suddenly, then he motioned up ahead.


    Leah was slightly taller than average, with cream skin and piercing hazel eyes. Her dark hair would¡¯ve gone down to just below her shoulders if she hadn¡¯t tied it back in a loose ponytail. She wore a white blouse with a modest brown trim under a grey robe. The coat was clearly worn. Deep stains and burns showed it had been through more than most people, but Clergy could tell by its look that it¡¯d last 100 years more. Beneath that she wore dark pants tucked into simplistic leather boots. Around her waist was some kind of belt that hugged her form and had several square pouches sewn onto it. She was sitting with an Amarian girl, wrapping a bandage around her head with dexterous speed and efficiency. There were wraps around some of her fingers too. Clergy didn¡¯t know why that caught his eye.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Annnd we¡¯re done,¡± she said to the girl, caressing her chin with her hand. ¡°That wasn¡¯t so bad was it?¡±


    The little girl smiled and shook her head. Leah beamed. ¡°You¡¯re a brave girl.¡± She held up her hand and high fived the girl before nodding over to another woman nearby. ¡°Make sure her family gets two extra loafs of bread. I won¡¯t have her going hungry while she recovers.¡±


    The woman nodded and raced out of the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna need more gauze!¡± Leah called out, as she started walking to another patient. ¡°And someone check up on that Klair and Son¡¯s delivery, we¡¯ll be out of bread soon!¡±


    ¡°On it!¡± A few staffers shouted, and the room¡¯s bustle was renewed.


    Abel stepped up to her first. ¡°Work never stops for you, does it?¡±


    Leah turned towards him. ¡°Abel!¡± She said, though for a moment her smile faltered. She quickly found it again though. ¡°Why¡¯re you back so soon?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing¡¯s really changed. He¡¯s got a fever, but we stitched up that guard as best we could. Now, we¡¯re just waiting to see if he¡¯ll wake up.¡±


    Abel looked solemn as he took in the news. ¡°What do you think his chances are?


    Leah sighed. ¡°Honestly, it could probably go either way. We¡¯ll know more if he survives the night.¡±


    Clergy glanced over at Micah. How must he feel about this?


    ¡°Do you know if he has any family?¡± Micah asked.


    ¡°No. Sorry. It¡¯s too soon to know anything like that. The guard still has to get back to us.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Micah said.


    Leah gave him a compassionate look. ¡°I know waiting isn¡¯t easy,¡± she said, ¡°if nothing else, last I saw Traveler Roe was with him, but you know how he is. He¡¯ll have sat with everybody by the time the day is done.¡±


    Micah gave a half-hearted smile that clearly left Leah unsatisfied.


    She gently grabbed his arm. ¡°You came quickly, and did well to slow down the bleeding. If he survives it¡¯ll probably be because of you.¡±


    Micah said nothing to that.


    Abel cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯re actually here about something else.¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s to help out,¡± Leah said. ¡°We could use the extra hands.¡± The rest of the group stepped up. ¡°Especially if you brought the whole crew.¡± She smiled at the rest of them and the group returned the gesture in kind. Then she got to Clergy.


    ¡°He¡¯s new,¡± she said as she gave him an odd look. ¡°And hurt.¡± She stepped up to him and started inspecting his face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring him sooner? What even happened?¡±


    Clergy did his best not to squirm as she turned his head. Do I need a hands-off sign or something?


    ¡°He¡¯s new, works with us now and again. He just¡ª¡° Abel paused, ¡°had an accident. He fell. Real nasty but he¡¯s recovering.¡±


    Clergy glanced over at him. Why is that always the go to?


    She frowned as she lifted Clergy¡¯s eye patch and peeked underneath. ¡°Let me at least give him some ointment for his eye. It will help the bruising go down faster.¡±


    That was nice, Clergy thought. Then she finally let go of his face. But that was annoying. He brushed the thought away. Don¡¯t be petty, just smile.


    Leah looked over at Micah and frowned. ¡°And for you too, Micah.¡± She sucked her teeth as she inspected his eye. ¡°You have to be more careful.¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± Micah said, gently brushing her off.


    I should¡¯ve probably done that, Clergy thought.


    ¡°Fine!¡± She said with a playful bite. Then her smile started to fade as she looked back at Clergy. ¡°Well, you can at least tell me this.¡± She looked toward Abel. ¡°You said he works with you sometimes?¡±


    Abel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean at Stella¡¯s or¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not Stella¡¯s,¡± Abel said. ¡°That¡¯s actually why we¡¯re here.¡±


    Leah nodded. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. Then she looked around the room. ¡°Hey!¡± She called out to a man standing nearby. He quickly came over. ¡°Help them,¡± she said, pointing over to the bed she was just heading for. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    The man nodded and started heading over to the bunk. Leah motioned toward the far end of the room, where much less people were. ¡°We can talk over there.¡±


    The five of them started heading over. So, she knows about what they do? Clergy thought. He mulled over the other¡¯s words from before. ¡®Hasn¡¯t she been through enough?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s been hard for her.¡¯ He glanced at her back. Maybe she¡¯s someone like me.


    Eventually, they reached the end of the room, and Leah stopped then turned to face them. Clergy almost gawked. All at once her demeanor changed. The kind, confident woman of a moment ago fell away, revealing an anger and a loss that marred her once sanguine glow. ¡°Tell me you have news.¡±


    Abel groaned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you¡¯re sorry! Everyone¡¯s said they¡¯re sorry! I want to know if you found the people who murdered David!¡±


    David?! Clergy thought. How does she know him?


    ¡°Leah,¡± Abel said, his tone plagued with regret. ¡°You know we¡¯re doing everything we can to find them.¡±


    Leah scoffed. ¡°So that¡¯s a no?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, ¡®we¡¯re working on it,¡¯¡± Daniel cut in. ¡°We¡ª¡± he paused, ¡°they were just risking their lives to find proof¡ª¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t,¡± Leah said. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re saying. My brother is dead and you have no idea who¡¯s responsible!¡±


    She¡¯s¡ª Clergy thought. He never mentioned her¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± Daniel said, but those words proved to be his last.


    ¡°Not fair?!¡± Leah spat. ¡°What part of any of this is fair?!¡± She stepped in as her scowl deepened. ¡°Is it my brother being dead? The guard not even caring? I can¡¯t even have a funeral because the news would make things worse! The others just think he¡¯s missing! I-I can¡¯t even say goodbye!¡±


    Abel tried to step in. ¡°You know where he¡¯s buried.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± Leah snapped. ¡°You give me the worst news of my life, and I can¡¯t even grieve! I have to deal with this alone!¡±


    ¡°Leah!¡± Micah said. He brought his hand to her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    Leah stared at him for a moment, glossy eyed and panting. Then she took a deep breath, and the kind, confident woman from before reemerged. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°If you¡¯re not here because of David then why did you come?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Abel said. ¡°We wanted to ask you about this.¡± He held up the log book from the archives.


    Leah looked at it for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s a log book,¡± she said at last. ¡°What, did you take this from the front?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Abel said. ¡°Just look through it.¡± He held it out to her. ¡°Tell me what you think.¡±


    She gave Abel an odd look but did as she was told. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a log book,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s this about anyway?¡±


    ¡°Skip to the end,¡± Abel said.


    Leah flipped through the remaining pages until she found the last one with writing. The one where the guards¡¯ names had been crossed out. She stayed stoic as she peered at the page. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to say.¡±


    The group remained quiet. Oh shit, Clergy thought, is this a confession?


    She handed it back to Abel. ¡°It¡¯s a log book, like I said. It¡¯s in my handwriting and everything.¡±


    Abel eyed her for a moment as everyone else did the same.


    She raised a brow as she motioned the book to him again. ¡°Anyone gonna take this?¡±


    ¡°What about those last entries?¡± Micah finally said. ¡°The ones that are crossed out. What can you tell us about them?¡±


    Leah sighed then took the book back, looking over the text. ¡°I started writing down their names. They asked me not to, and I don¡¯t need anymore trouble with the guard.¡± She closed the book and met Abel¡¯s gaze. ¡°What¡¯s this got to do with David?¡±


    ¡°We found that in the garrison archive,¡± Abel said. ¡°We¡¯re looking for those guards you treated. They have information that might help us find the people who took him.¡± He nodded over to the book in her hands. ¡°Before you crossed it out you wrote that you took a violent incident report. What did they tell you, and why did you put this in the archive of all places?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me anything. As soon as I wrote those words they told me to stop. After that I just crossed it out.¡±


    That seems believable, Clergy thought to himself, but did the rest of the group agree?


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°They had no explanation for their injuries? Left no clue as to where they were headed?¡±


    ¡°None,¡± Leah said. Then she rolled her eyes and leaned in. ¡°Look they were clearly skittish alright? Was that weird? Yes. Was it worth a month of harassment? No. This place can¡¯t deal with that kind of trouble again. You of all people should know that.¡±


    Abel groaned, but Daniel pressed ahead. ¡°Why was it in the archive then? Why move it and start a new log?¡±


    She looked at him for a moment. Then back to the book. ¡°That¡¯s really where you found it?¡±


    Abel perked up at that. ¡°You didn¡¯t know it was there?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I knew the log book was changed, but I just figured someone wanted to clean up the book.¡±


    ¡°Why would they bother doing that?¡±


    Leah sighed. ¡°When the guards want to give us trouble, that''s the first place they look. Any discrepancies and our Council funding gets cut. We can¡¯t afford that right now. We¡¯re busier than we¡¯ve ever been.¡±


    The group mulled over her words. She seems genuine, Clergy thought, and if she¡¯s really David¡¯s sister, why would she lie about this?


    ¡°You know it¡¯s really suspicious to have quiet meetings in the back,¡± a girl¡¯s voice said from behind. ¡°Especially when the room¡¯s overfilled and the line¡¯s out the door.¡± The group turned to face it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t exactly look busy over here.¡±


    The voice belonged to a girl, maybe 18 or 19, with radiant tan skin and piercing brown eyes. Her hair was cut short on the sides, while long locks were tied back loosely into a bun. A bronze ring gleamed from her wide nose, and crowned her full lips. She wore an arbor green vest over a beige tunic, with a red bandana around her neck. Beneath that were frayed brown pants and well-worn boots. She crossed her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t everybody jump to explain.¡±


    Her brows were thick, and raised with confidence and contempt. Clergy might¡¯ve squirmed if he was standing by himself. He still wanted to.


    ¡°Naki,¡± Leah said. ¡°I already told you there¡¯s nothing more you can do besides¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡®Help hand out bread to the line¡¯,¡± Naki said. ¡°Yeah I got that. Problem is it seems like there¡¯s something else I could be doing.¡± She turned toward the others. ¡°I know who you are.¡±


    ¡°And I know you,¡± Daniel said. ¡°You work with Saadya. I¡¯ve heard your name before.¡±


    ¡°Then you know my problem with you.¡±


    Daniel gave her a curious look. ¡°Not really, no.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°Your little ¡®riot¡¯ got over a dozen people hurt. Beaten by the guard, and most of them, of course, were Amarian.¡± She looked at Abel, glared, then stepped in close. ¡°I¡¯m not even gonna begin to deal with you,¡± she said with disgust. ¡°Dekar wanted the first word. I¡¯m looking forward to watching.¡±


    Guilt tugged at the edges of Abel¡¯s face, but he kept his composure. ¡°I did what I had to do¡ª¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt!¡± Clergy suddenly blurted out. He didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d gone and said that, but he¡¯d been gnawing on it the whole time. If it wasn''t for me, the riot wouldn¡¯t have happened, and no one would¡¯ve gotten hurt. He didn¡¯t want any of this, least of all for his sake.


    Naki cocked her head and gave him a dry look.


    Oh shit.


    She started to come over. ¡°You didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt?¡± She asked wryly. ¡°That¡¯s funny. Cause I bet you never even thought about them until the moment you stepped in here.¡± She stopped just a pace away from Clergy, and looked him dead in his eyes.


    Clergy looked away.


    ¡°You¡¯re a squirmer. I can tell,¡± she said. ¡°You feel bad cause they¡¯re in your face now, but put them a few streets away, and suddenly you don¡¯t mind what you can¡¯t see.¡± She cocked her head to meet his gaze again. ¡°That¡¯s not caring. That¡¯s cowardice, and you don¡¯t need to put a show on for that.¡±


    Clergy grimaced then looked away again. Guilt was eating him up inside. How could he face her? Face any of these people? Look at what he had caused. There¡¯s no way he could ever make this right¡ª But I¡¯d rather try, he thought to himself. Even if I¡¯m scared I¡¯d rather try. I won¡¯t walk away from this.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong about me,¡± Clergy said suddenly. He looked up and matched Naki¡¯s glare. ¡°What happened to these people? It matters, and someone¡¯s gotta take responsibility.¡± He looked down at his hand, then met Naki¡¯s gaze again. ¡°Someone¡¯s gotta do something to help.¡± It¡¯s the least I can do, since I caused all this.


    Naki looked him over for a moment. Then she scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to help. You don¡¯t even know how to ask.¡± She paused on that for a moment. ¡°But I think you actually mean that.¡± She scoffed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know why.¡± Then she shook her head. ¡°And in fact,¡± she said, ¡°there is something you can do. To help.¡±


    ¡°Now hold on,¡± Abel said. ¡°We¡¯re not doing indiscriminate favors. Taking responsibility doesn¡¯t mean doing whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± Micah asked.


    ¡°Now how is that helpful?¡±


    ¡°I can be helpful,¡± Daniel said. ¡°We¡¯re going to talk to Saadya anyway, so we can ask her all about this together. After we get there¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Clergy said.


    The group ogled at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re agreeing to,¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I made a mistake and I need to own up to that. If things go bad I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± I already did it once. Twice is hardly pushing my luck.


    Right?


    Now, Naki¡¯s scoff turned into a laugh. ¡°You heard him,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s taking responsibility.¡± She nodded away. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±

 Clergy: First Flame

    ¡°You are absolutely not going for a walk!¡±


    Abel stepped up between Clergy and Naki, and looked on his way to throwing a tantrum again.


    ¡°I think he already agreed,¡± Naki said, crossing her arms.


    Abel groaned then turned to face Clergy. ¡°Look, you feel guilty,¡± he said. ¡°I get it, believe me I do, but making a difference means being smart.¡± He motioned over to Naki. ¡°And this isn¡¯t smart. You¡¯ve got to protect yourself. She¡¯s clearly baiting you.¡±


    Naki scoffed, but Clergy took a breath and met his gaze.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said we need to, ¡®give a damn about the lives we¡¯re putting at stake?¡¯¡± He asked, then he pointed over toward the beds. ¡°We¡ª I put their lives at risk. I can at least do the same in return. I have to set things right.¡± Clergy looked over toward Naki. Or at least try. ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean it needs to be dangero¡ª¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯re you even going?¡± Leah asked. ¡°Your people are here. You want to help them? Stay and help.¡±


    Naki glared over at her. ¡°Some of them are,¡± she said, ¡°but most of them are out there.¡± She pointed out the door to the clinic. ¡°This place only holds a drop of all the problems in the Basin, and I don¡¯t have the luxury of shining one spot then calling it ¡®pretty.¡¯¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer,¡± Leah said, returning the glare in kind. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Naki grabbed Clergy¡¯s arm. ¡°To help the others.¡± She started towing Clergy away and back towards the front. Then she gave him a curious look. ¡°Clergy?¡± She asked.


    Clergy rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not talking about the fires,¡± Leah said as she stalked after them. ¡°I told you to stay away from them. Saadya told you to stay away from them.¡±


    Fires? Clergy thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t stay away from my people when they¡¯re hurting,¡± Naki said, still facing ahead. ¡°I go to help.¡± Then suddenly she stopped. Her eyes sunk deep into a glare as she looked over at a man standing in front of them.


    He was a couple beds away with a square face, blonde hair cut short, and pale blue eyes. A smile bloomed beneath his slender nose, and was surrounded by the shadow of a beard. His clothes were plain, but clean and bright: a white tunic with a buttoned-up collar, beige pants, and dark brown shoes. Around his neck was a medallion. A simple chain holding a symbol Clergy¡¯d seen before. It was a bird¡¯s skull in front of a dark sun, surrounded by a snake eating its tail. Just like Abel and the warriors, Clergy thought. What could it mean? The same symbol was tattooed on the man¡¯s hand as well.


    He was talking with a bedridden Amarian. She was old but seemed sweet, as she and the man shared laughs and some bread. Naki didn¡¯t seem to care.


    She looked back at Leah. ¡°You still let Travelers in here?¡±


    ¡°When they help,¡± Leah said. ¡°And Traveler Roe is always helpful.¡± Then she stepped in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject,¡± she said. ¡°You cannot go look into the fires. They¡¯re too dangerous. People who get involved with them come back as ash.¡±


    ¡°Kids,¡± Naki said. ¡°There were kids in some of those fires.¡±


    Leah scowled then looked away. ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve had to deal with the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Then you know I can¡¯t let this go!¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t,¡± Leah said. ¡°But you need to. For your own sake.¡± She waved her hand to the side. ¡°Let the guard handle this. Clearly, they don¡¯t like arson either.¡±


    ¡°But they don¡¯t give a shit about us!¡± Naki snapped back with fury. Then she stepped in close. ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡± Someone shouted, and the room turned to its source.


    An Amarian man with drab clothes and a bandanna came rushing into the room. ¡°There¡¯s a fire a few blocks away! You need to send help! It just started and it¡¯s already looking bad!¡±


    The crowd suddenly sprung into panic and action. Staff raced off and started to gather supplies. Patients and onlookers alike burst into an uproar. Leah quickly stormed off and grabbed a chair. She dragged it to the entrance of the room, slammed it down then stood on the makeshift pedestal.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t work here I need you to sit down!¡±


    The crowd murmured and jeered. ¡°But they need help!¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°And they¡¯ll get it!¡± Leah said back. ¡°But I think we all see what a riot can cost! Now sit down!¡±


    That jarred the crowd, and a few moments later the room slowly obeyed. All except for Naki, who was already moving to stroll past the door. With Clergy in tow, of course.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Leah said, but Naki ignored her. She sucked her teeth and nodded toward some staffers. ¡°Get the burn kit ready!¡± She said. They quickly heeded their orders, as Leah stepped down and strode after Clergy and Naki. ¡°You¡¯re gonna get yourself killed!¡±


    ¡°Or I¡¯ll save a kid¡¯s life!¡± Naki shouted back. She and Leah stopped in their tracks as the crowd flowed by. They were only a few steps apart. ¡°Either way, I¡¯m going to try. We don¡¯t abandon our own.¡±


    Leah scowled then sucked her teeth. ¡°I have work to do.¡± She strode back into the waning madness.


    ¡°Clergy!¡± It was Abel, but he¡¯d left the others to go after them.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, Abel,¡± Clergy said.


    ¡°Just think this through!¡± Abel shot back. ¡°This could be just as dangerous as the archive, maybe more!¡± He motioned over toward Clergy. ¡°Don¡¯t throw your life away in some fire. You have unfinished business.¡± He tapped the side of his head. ¡°Try to remember.¡±


    He¡¯s not wrong, Clergy thought. Stopping Gad, the arbiter, whoever¡¯s abducting people, that¡¯d help too. Maybe more. He gnawed on that for a moment. Yeah, he thought. Yeah, that all makes sense. Then he let out a laugh, but, ¡°they¡¯re lives at stake,¡± he said with a nervous smile. ¡°How could I say no?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll probably need some help,¡± Micah said, as he walked up to the entrance, but Abel placed a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°If they¡¯re people in that fire they¡¯re getting all the help they need.¡± He looked back toward Clergy. ¡°Even the misguided kind.¡± He nodded his head. ¡°Besides,¡± he said, ¡°we have our own work cut out for us.¡± With a wave he motioned at the bustling crowd before them. ¡°This fire may have already started, but we¡¯re going to stop the next one.¡±


    Micah perked up at that. ¡°You think this is connected to the ar¡ª¡± then he paused. ¡°To one of our¡­ eccentric friends?¡±


    Naki raised a brow at his stumble but otherwise said nothing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Abel said, though his face betrayed darker thoughts. ¡°But I don¡¯t like coincidences.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to Saadya¡¯s by myself then,¡± Daniel said, as he rejoined the group. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll go smoothly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back there when we¡¯re done,¡± Naki said. ¡°If you¡¯re still in one piece by then.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Daniel gave her an unamused grin, but then he froze. He was staring straight ahead at the entrance to the clinic. ¡°That¡¯s Ethan Dal.¡±


    Clergy looked over to where he was staring. A young man with wavy brown hair, dark eyes, and a Councilor robe stood by the farmhouse entryway. He was chatting with Hannah, and with great success too, as he got her laughing and made her face turn bright red.


    Isn¡¯t he a Councilor? Clergy thought. What¡¯s he doing here? ¡°Why¡¯s he¡ª¡±


    Naki didn¡¯t share his curiosity. She tugged his arm along, as she rolled her eyes and kept walking. Daniel trailed behind them.


    ¡°Councilor Dal,¡± he said. ¡°Quite the surprise to see you here.¡±


    Ethan looked over and chuckled. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been getting that a lot today.¡±


    Hannah faced them too and smiled. ¡°Oh, Councilor Dal¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ethan,¡± he cut in. ¡°I insist.¡±


    Hannah blushed as she glanced over at him. ¡°Ethan,¡± she said, ¡°was one of the votes approving our Council funding.¡±


    ¡°It was a worthy investment,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I just like to check in every now and again and see all the good happening here. Makes my job worthwhile.¡±


    Ow! Naki¡¯s grip tightened on Clergy¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I remember you,¡± Ethan said. ¡°It took me a moment without your glasses. You¡¯re David¡ª¡±


    ¡°Daniel.¡± He said his name with a smile. ¡°Then this is just a friendly visit?¡±


    Ethan waved his hand in the air. ¡°I¡¯ve some business with Leah, and of course I always enjoy Hannah¡¯s company.¡± He gave her a wink and a grin. ¡°But yes, I just like to come out. This is a place that brings people together, and I think that¡¯s the core of my job.¡±


    That stopped Naki in her tracks. She let out a long sigh and kept walking, leaving the rest of the group behind as they hurried down the busy street.


    - ~ -


    That¡¯s smoke. Clergy could see it rising in the distance, and he didn¡¯t like how much.


    Crowds were corralling nearby the scene. Some milled in the neighboring streets. Others fled the chaos and screams, turning back only to cower in the dense plume¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to hurry,¡± Naki said, as she strode ahead of Clergy through the streets. She¡¯d stopped towing him by the arm a little while ago. He figured that was a good sign.


    Everything else was not.


    The terror grew worse as they got closer to the blaze. People stumbled to get past them. Glass shattered amid horrified screams.


    Where are the guards? Clergy thought. Why aren¡¯t any of them trying to stop this¡ª and then he saw it, and his mind cared about nothing else.


    The building was completely engulfed. Its wooden frame cracked and splintered from heat. Dense smoke poured out from the windows. It was a powerful sight, but all that Clergy could see was¡ª what¡­ he thought. What the fuck is that?


    The flames were violet.


    Some of them kept their red-orange hue, but most were bathed in a dark purple sheen. Clergy stood and gawked at the sight, as onlookers did the same. How did this happen?


    ¡°Someone help! There¡¯s a kid in there!¡± A voice from the crowd echoed Clergy¡¯s worst fears. Leah was right, he thought. This is suicide.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going?!¡±


    Clergy snapped out of his trance just in time to watch Naki race ahead and into the blaze.


    What? ¡°Wait!¡± He reached out his hand, running up to catch her, but she was already gone. Clergy stood frozen in the street. Fuck! He gaped at the fiery scene, as he raked his fingers through his hair.


    Shit! Shit! Shit! Sweat trickled down his face. What do I do?! What do I do?! His panic overwhelmed him. He felt himself about to scream.


    ¡°Clergy!¡± It was Naki. Her voice was so faint behind the flames. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± She shouted. ¡°They¡ª¡± then she screamed.


    Clergy¡¯s eyes went wide. I-I have to go, but his legs felt like jelly and his knees were trembling. He brought down his hands. Are you really going to get killed for a stranger and some kid? He thought to himself. Then he looked back at the blaze. Am I really going to let them die? A knot formed in his stomach that drove his next step. No¡­ he thought. I-I couldn¡¯t live with that. He took one more. I couldn¡¯t. But this was happening anyway, which means he had a choice. He could live with the regret of standing over charred corpses, or maybe die regretting he was in over his head. I¡¯ve felt that way since the beginning, Clergy thought. I already feel that way now. He sucked his teeth. And I can¡¯t handle more regrets. I won¡¯t let anyone else die!


    He let his fears out with a roar, and raced into the flames.


    The inside was an inferno. Only the bones of the house remained. To his left a staircase once lead to the upper floor, but fire had claimed it and would let none pass. The ceiling churned with smoke and violet heat. Clergy brought his hands up and head down, as he traversed through the burning terrain.


    Naki screamed again and Clergy snapped to the noise. That came from the right. There was a door frame there, just down the hall. He started to move. ¡°I¡¯m com¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stay down girl.¡± It was a grating, metallic voice, like iron scratched together to make noise.


    Clergy froze at the sound. What¡ª Then he pushed the thought down. She needs help. Stay focused! The ceiling burst ahead with fire and flaming wood. Shit! Clergy jumped back as debris thundered to the ground. Move! Move! He reached the doorway now. ¡°Naki! I¡ª¡±


    Then his face went pale.


    If the space had once been a room, it was not anymore. Every wall was ablaze. Fire claimed two beds, a bookshelf, and a table beside that. There was one other doorway opposite Clergy that led to another burning abyss, but the greater danger was here.


    Naki was on the floor to the left, her cheek red and nose bloody. Clergy would¡¯ve gone to her straight away, but before him was a harrowing sight.


    A tall man shrouded in black stood in the center of the room. His calm poise seemed callous amongst the flames and peril, but Clergy already knew he was the enemy here.


    His face was an iron mask, charred yet unmarred by heat. The dead surface had two large slits where the eyes should be, while beneath that was a nose and smaller holes in place of a mouth. Looming in the shadow of the larger slits, violet eyes pulsed with a wicked light, gleaming beneath the iron helm.


    Only one man had eyes like those.


    The arbiter.


    He had a bloody knife in one of his gloved hands, and in the other¡­ he held up a boy, or at least the corpse of one. The body was untouched by heat; but blood stains ran down its drab clothes, and more caked the nappy hair on his head.


    What the fuck. This was a nightmare. I¡ª his legs were shaking. Fear churned his insides. Get Naki and go. The words spurred no movement. Clergy could barely breathe. Get Naki and go. He just had to do it. His legs still wouldn¡¯t move. Get Naki and go! Get Naki and go! He tried to take a step.


    ¡°And another,¡± the man said. He looked at Clergy and dropped the boy.


    The end snapped through Clergy¡¯s mind.


    The man started to stride over, but then cocked his head and stopped. ¡°You¡­¡± he started to turn away. ¡°The boy is dead. Take the girl and leave.¡± He glanced back at Clergy one last time.


    ¡°This is beyond you, boy.¡±


    Without another word, the man drifted toward the other doorway, and disappeared amidst the flames.


    What? Clergy could barely stand. His legs nearly gave out, as his life extended a second beyond what he knew should¡¯ve been the end. What the fuck. He had to hold back tears. Get¡­ get Naki and go. Flames erupted as he heard wood creak. Get Naki and go! He found enough of his legs to take his first step, then another, until he was stumbling over to her.


    ¡°Naki!¡± He kneeled down and leaned over her. Please wake up. ¡°Naki!¡±


    She coughed, then gagged, then groaned awake. ¡°Cler¡ªgy?¡±


    Clergy could¡¯ve cried with relief, but he knew he had to keep it together. ¡°We have to go Naki! Right now!¡±


    She shook her head as she reached up and grabbed it. ¡°What?¡± She started to sit up. ¡°What happ¡ª¡± then she immediately snapped back to the moment. She shot up and looked around.


    ¡°The kid!¡± She cried, but then she saw him, and nothing in the world could¡¯ve made that moment right. She scowled and looked away.


    ¡°Naki, we have to go!¡± She let Clergy take her by the arm and waist to help her stand, and together they stumbled out the blaze and back onto the street.


    Onlookers raced to their aid. They took Naki, and tried to take him, but he shook them off, stumbling back toward the fiery scene. He sank to his knees. Ash and embers fell away as heat cracked more wood indoors. A few came and kissed Clergy¡¯s skin. A child¡¯s final embrace. He started to cry.


    Naki too, had come back over to the blaze, and knelt down beside him. Her face filled with fury and a loss nothing would ever mend.


    Clergy stared back into the blaze as her anger brewed in him. ¡°We¡¯re gonna find who did this,¡± he said after a moment. Then he looked toward her. ¡°Whatever it takes.¡±


    Naki met his gaze and nodded. ¡°Whatever it takes.¡±

 Amos: Bar Fight

    This really has been a fucking day.


    Amos strode beside Kiba, as the two of them made their way across the Dargas mid-day scene.


    They¡¯d spent about a quarter call in the wagon. The driver had taken them close to the other side of town, given Amos new clothes, and dropped them off in some alley. Now, they were walking back the other way, and Amos still had questions. He looked over at Kiba. What is this kid¡¯s deal?


    Amos watched as the wind rustled Kiba¡¯s unkempt hair, while he stretched out his arms and embraced the breeze. His drab clothes looked ill-suited for the weather, but he hardly seemed to mind. That¡¯s the least weird thing about him, Amos thought to himself. Honestly, none of this made sense. A fifteen-year-old having enough money to pay off some guy with a wagon was¡­ unusual but possible. Nothing else was though. How could a kid like him have gotten into one of the Coves? How could he have known the guards¡¯ shift changes? And worst of all¡ª how does he know about Gad? That was too much information for Amos not to take him seriously, but, I¡¯ve let this go on for long enough, he thought to himself. Time for answers.


    ¡°So, what is this favor anyways?¡±


    Kiba eyed him for a moment. ¡°I suppose we¡¯re close enough,¡± he said. ¡°First, you should know that I work for Gad. Sort of.¡±


    Amos raised a brow at that. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a man Gad likes to use for smuggling. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of Shavur Dal.¡±


    Shavur? Amos thought. That piqued his interest, but the wind came again and Amos turned his shoulder against it. He hadn¡¯t given up his cloak, but his dark boots and brown pants were surprisingly warm. The white tunic only had strings to tighten it around his chest though, and those proved less useful against the cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Councilor¡¯s cousin?¡± Amos asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed to be crazy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ eccentric,¡± Kiba said. ¡°Maybe a little paranoid at worst, but his routes are reliable and Gad likes him¡ª¡±


    ¡°You mean he manipulates him.¡± Then Amos thought about it for a moment. ¡°Just like you.¡±


    ¡°See,¡± Kiba said. ¡°I knew the guards were wrong about you. You are clever.¡±


    Amos gave him a dry look. What¡¯s that supposed to mean?


    Then suddenly Kiba stopped. He lost a bit of his youthful swagger as he looked up and to his right. ¡°That¡¯s smoke,¡± he said.


    Amos peered over to where Kiba was looking. A thick plume of smoke was rising off in the distance, maybe a ten minute walk from where they were. Another fire? Amos thought. I figured that shit would be over by now.


    They ogled at the smoke for a minute, then Kiba groaned. ¡°That¡¯ll have to be somebody else¡¯s problem.¡± He kept walking ahead and soon Amos followed close behind.


    ¡°So Shavur,¡± Amos said.


    ¡°Yes, I may have some influence over him,¡± Kiba replied, as he waved his hand in the air. ¡°He¡¯s got a lot of¡­ exploitable quirks, but namely, I¡¯m the one who really plans all his smuggling routes.¡±


    Amos had to stop himself from gawking. ¡°You?¡±


    Kiba still looked unamused. ¡°I¡¯ve been sneaking between the walls since I was eight. I know ways through that old stone that the guard couldn¡¯t even imagine.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok,¡± Amos said, raising his hands. ¡°So, you run all Shavur¡¯s routes for him, and in exchange you get what?¡±


    ¡°A nice kickback,¡± Kiba said. ¡°And an inside look at Gad¡¯s operations.¡±


    Explains how he knows about the opium but, ¡°what¡¯s this got to do with your favor?¡±


    ¡°Well Shavur,¡± Kiba said, ¡°has been getting a little cocky. Ever since Ethan got the Dal¡¯s back on the Council he¡¯s been cashing in on his newfound influence. Some little group of thugs are acting as his crew now. He¡¯s stopped paying me, and started trying to use my routes without me.¡±


    Amos smirked. ¡°He cut you out.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to, and now I want you to go and show him why that¡¯s a bad idea.¡±


    That¡¯s simple enough I guess. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has some protection then.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll have a couple guards yeah,¡± Kiba said with a shrug, ¡°but nothing you can¡¯t handle.¡± Then he tapped Amos with his elbow. ¡°Listen, all you have to do is go in, collect my dues, and bring them back out. Easy.¡±


    We¡¯ll see about that. ¡°Where is he?¡± Amos asked.


    Kiba stopped, then pointed ahead. ¡°He¡¯s right in there.¡±


    He¡¯d motioned toward a tavern, and not a good looking one either. Infrastructure withered away this close to the Inner Wall. The path here was nothing more than strewn cobble and dirt, the building a blend of mortar, wood, and decay. There were two windows on either side of a wooden door, with a metal aperture fastened to it. A few patrons were standing out front, while more chatter leaked out from indoors.


    ¡°And what will you be up to while I perform this¡­ easy task?¡± Amos asked.


    ¡°Well, since they know my face I¡¯ll be hanging out right here.¡± He lightly punched his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you though!¡±


    Amos scoffed then shook his head. ¡°Just be ready when I¡¯m done.¡± He started to walk away.


    ¡°And hey!¡± Kiba called out. ¡°Try not to talk to yourself either! That shit¡¯s weird!¡±


    And I¡¯m ignoring him now. Amos headed in.


    The unkempt exterior matched up well with the inside. Five circular tables were strewn before a bar in a dimly lit room. Candles and a hearth to the right were all the light the space was afforded. They added a warm glow to the rustic scene, and to the faces of the spotty crowd within. There were only¡­ eleven people in the room, including the bartender. He stood before an array of bottles on shelves, polishing one in his hands with mindless rhythm. Three others sat on stools around him, while the other seven took the tables instead. The only exits were behind him and a side door to the left.


    Now where is Shavur? Amos had only seen him a couple times but¡ª ah, he thought. That¡¯s him for sure.


    While most of the other tables had only one or two people, this one had four. Three less than friendly faces around a sniveling little man. He had pale skin and oily brown hair that matted up just before his ears. His sunken cheeks sat beneath glossy brown eyes, and made his chinstrap beard seem more sickly than masculine. He wore a blue vest over a white tunic, with dark brown pants and shoes. At the moment it looked like he was in a heated conversation, or rather he was heated in a conversation that the others felt was overblown.


    Looks like they could use a mediator, Amos thought to himself. Let me introduce myself.


    He grabbed a chair and dragged it loudly toward the table, before sitting down backwards in it. He crossed his arms over the top and sighed. The table, no the whole bar in fact, grew quiet and looked over at him.


    ¡°You must be lost friend,¡± one of the less than friendly faces said. He had a grimy look with drab dark brown clothes, long hair, and beady little eyes.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Amos said. ¡°I think I know where I am.¡± I can¡¯t believe I just used one of his lines.


    ¡°Then you must have a death wish,¡± another of the unfriendlies said. This one was bald and had a scar going down his right eye. He was just fucking ugly.


    Amos smiled and let out a laugh. ¡°I came to see Shavur Dal,¡± he said. Then he nodded over toward him. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m in the right place.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, for an ass beating,¡± the last unfriendly said. He was just a grizzled brute. Amos would forget him by tomorrow. ¡°Nobody talks to the boss.¡±


    ¡°Does the ¡®boss¡¯ not speak for himself?¡± Amos asked. There were a few bottles on the table, and Amos swiped one and took a swig. He pointed over at Shavur. ¡°I¡¯m very interested in talking to you.¡±


    Shavur perked up sheepishly, then regained his composure. ¡°I-I¡¯m more than capable,¡± he said, clearly hiding his nerves with a grin. ¡°And you made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± Amos asked, as he set the bottle down. ¡°Cause from what I hear you¡¯ve been the one making mistakes.¡± My God is he sweating? Amos had to hold back a laugh. ¡°Getting your own crew. Not paying your dues.¡± He clicked his teeth, as he shook his finger in the air. ¡°Very naughty of you.¡±


    An unfriendly was agitated. ¡°Who the fuck do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    ¡°Your ¡®boss¡¯,¡± Amos said. ¡°If you¡¯ll shut your mouth and let me.¡±


    That got the table standing, but not just them. The other tables, the ones at the bar, they all started to stand. Wait a second, Amos thought. Why are all of them men? His hairs began to stand on end. And why are all of them standing?


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Shavur giggled from his seat, because of course he was still sitting. ¡°Like I said,¡± Shavur quipped. ¡°You made a mistake.¡± His giggles teetered into cackles as he rocked back in his chair. ¡°I¡¯ve got the coin! That¡¯s all that matters! Shadow men won¡¯t ever get me!¡±


    Amos gawked at that. Shadow what?


    ¡°Hey!¡± Another man came up behind him. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±


    Amos kept his back to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t finish my drink yet.¡±


    The man behind him snarled then went up to grab his shoulder. A ¡®couple guards¡¯ my ass. Amos thought to himself. Me and that little shit are gonna have a word when I¡¯m done. The man was a step behind him. But first things first. He cracked his neck.


    Gotta clean up.


    As soon as the man reached out, Amos grabbed him by the collar and slammed his face into the table. He dropped, nose bloody. On his left one of the others from the table lunged out at him, but Amos stood, grabbed his bottle, and smashed it across the man¡¯s face. As the one to his right went for him, Amos threw off his cloak and tossed it in the man¡¯s face. As he stumbled Amos dropped the broken bottle, grabbed his chair, and brought it down on the blinded man. He crumpled as the chair broke apart, and Amos spun around and smacked the last unfriendly with its remains. Those shattered, and left him with nothing but a stick.


    That¡¯s four, Amos thought. Who¡¯s next?


    Another victim came charging, but Amos ducked low and threw him over his back. The next came up with a haymaker, but Amos blocked the blow with one arm and bashed the man¡¯s face with the stick. Bone broke against the cudgel and the man collapsed to the ground. Another one came swinging in, but Amos ducked the punch, smacked his liver, then cracked the wood against his chin. The man thudded to the ground then¡ª


    Fuck! A chair smacked Amos¡¯ side. He dropped the stick and fell into a table. The bartender stepped up with the chair. You can¡¯t be serious. He brought the seat down again. Move! Amos roared, rolled out the way, and caught an unsuspecting man in the chin. He fell. Eight. Amos ran forward, swiped a bottle off a nearby table, and hurled it at the bartender. It shattered against his face, and he crumpled to the ground. Nine.


    The next one grabbed a bottle too and smashed it against the table, brandishing the jagged edge. He swiped and swung, then swung again, but Amos dodged each one. The man came in wide but Amos caught his arm, tripped him around his leg, and sent him thundering into a table. Where¡¯s this last fuck¡ª


    Amos toppled to the ground as a fist sent him flying. He rolled over and found his footing as blood dripped from his nose. The fuck? He looked up at the man. You¡¯ve gotta be shitting me. There must¡¯ve been a back door Amos hadn¡¯t spotted before, because a new face had just walked in, and he was big. Probably larger than that fucking tree. Just a thick beard, stupid eyes, and long hair up to the ceiling. Amos snarled at the man. Why do these motherfuckers run so big?


    The huge guy cracked his knuckles and started to stride over. ¡°Party¡¯s over,¡± he said. His voice was deep. ¡°Time to go home.¡±


    Amos spat out some blood as he brought himself to his feet. ¡°Yeah?¡± He said. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    He charged the man, but his reach was absurd. He snatched Amos by the neck, lifted him up, stepped forward, then slammed him down onto a table.


    Amos gagged as the blow rocked his bones. Can¡¯t let him do that again! He wrapped his legs around big tree¡¯s waist, pulled himself close, then started battering his neck and head with elbows.


    The man roared as he struggled to rip Amos free.


    ¡°Yeah! You don¡¯t like that shit do you!¡± Amos jeered, but big tree wasn¡¯t done yet.


    He stumbled then charged toward the wall. Amos¡¯ elbows gained fervor. Don¡¯t you fucking dare!


    They smashed through the wooden wall.


    Onlookers on the street gawked and shrieked as Amos battered big tree, while he stumbled across the road. Amos beat him relentlessly. Just! Fucking! Go! Down! Big tree crashed into the building across the street then toppled onto the floor.


    Amos gagged and nearly spat up his insides as big tree fell on him. Gotta¡­ get¡­ up! Big tree was moaning above him. He¡¯d be up soon. I need something now! He looked around the space. They were in a living room. Maybe? There were bookshelves in front of him, a table just before that. Big tree sat up and brought his hands around Amos¡¯ neck. Something! Anything! A hammer sat beneath the debris, and it was within reach. Perfec¡ª


    Big tree squeezed. Amos choked and wheezed as the man¡¯s grip grew tighter still. He reached out his hand. Fucking¡­ come on! His fingers tapped the handle. Then he grabbed it and swung.


    The hard end battered big tree¡¯s skull and he screamed then staggered back. He tumbled back through the hole and onto the street, barely holding his footing.


    Amos stalked after him as he spun the hammer in his hand. ¡°Let me see them hands now!¡±


    Big tree shook his head then swung again, but Amos thrust the hammer forward and crushed the man¡¯s fist. He cried out, holding his hand, and recoiling back toward the bar.


    Amos roared and raced up to him, leapt into the air, and brought the hammer down on big tree¡¯s head. His forehead ate the blow like an anvil, and he toppled back through the hole into the bar. He crashed into a table, cracking it in half and lying still in the wooden debris.


    Amos looked around the bar. The last bit of protection had fled. And then there was one. He stepped through the hole.


    Shavur still hadn¡¯t left his seat, though the table had fallen over after a man crashed into it. He was whimpering in his chair, rocking back and forth as he raked his fingers through his hair. Amos glared over at him. Now then. He started to approach.


    Shavur was inconsolable. He was muttering to himself. ¡°No¡­ no¡­ shadow men¡­ shadow men¡­¡±


    Amos smacked the table with the hammer, and Shavur jumped up. ¡°My money,¡± Amos spat, as he brandished the cudgel in his face.


    Shavur jumped up, reached into a bag wrapped around his chair, and pulled out a sack of coins. It thumped nicely on the table. Was that so fucking hard?


    Amos snatched the bag and stalked away from the table. He scooped his cloak off an unfriendly as he writhed. Then he glanced back at Shavur. ¡°Don¡¯t let there be a next time.¡±


    Shavur nodded uncontrollably and Amos stalked away. Now where the fuck is this kid?


    ¡°Oh Shavur.¡± It was Kiba, but that was¡ª what the hell¡¯s he doing behind the bar? He popped up and leapt over the counter.


    ¡°I tried to warn you Shavur,¡± Kiba said as he approached him, until at last he leaned in and whispered in his ear. ¡°The shadow men work for me.¡±


    Shavur shrieked then crumpled into the fetal position, as Kiba laughed then walked away. It was kinda sad. Amos might¡¯ve felt bad if he wasn¡¯t so fucking pissed. He walked over to him.


    Kiba smiled¡ª smiled!¡ª as he approached. ¡°Nice work!¡± He said. ¡°I knew you could¡ª¡±


    Amos snatched him up by the collar.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Kiba shrieked but Amos wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    He dragged him across the street through the gossip and stares and despite Kiba¡¯s protest, brought him to a nearby alley, then slammed him against the wall.


    ¡°¡®What the fuck¡¯?!¡± Amos snapped. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I¡¯m asking you! What the fuck did you send me into?!¡±


    Kiba grimaced under Amos¡¯ grip. ¡°A situation I knew you could handle.¡±


    ¡°A situation I¡ª that was the whole fucking tavern! And I thought you weren¡¯t going in?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to miss the show.¡±


    Amos pressed him harder against the wall. ¡°Tell me why I shouldn¡¯t kill you right now.¡±


    Kiba held up a small leather book. ¡°How about¡­ because I just saved¡­ the fucking day.¡±


    ¡°With a little book?!¡±


    ¡°Led¡ªger.¡±


    What? Amos dropped him. Kiba quickly rubbed his throat as he coughed and wheezed.


    Amos looked back at the book in his hands. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°The super secret ledger of Gad¡¯s plain¡¯s flower trading.¡±


    How did¡ª ¡°that¡¯s supposed to be in the archives.¡±


    Kiba cleared his throat again. ¡°And it was,¡± he said. ¡°But a few days ago Gad got news that spooked him.¡± He gave Amos a dry look. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what that could¡¯ve been.¡± He rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Afterwards, he very quietly arranged for the ledger to go to an unsuspecting place, with an unsuspecting ally, who¡¯d just been given some extra coin to buy more protection.¡± He motioned toward the bar. ¡°And I needed a little distraction to get in there and pick the lock on the shelf, behind the bar, where Shavur keeps his new ¡®wards for shadow men¡¯ that he got from Gad¡­ a few days ago, in fact.¡±


    He gave Amos a dry look as he brought himself back to his feet. ¡°And now, we have leverage.¡± He brandished the book. ¡°Now we have bait.¡± With a huff he dusted himself off and slipped the book in his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s go catch a Gad.¡±


    Amos looked him over, incredulous and sore. ¡°Fine. You got the book. Good for you. Don¡¯t fucking lie to me like that.¡±


    Kiba scoffed then shook his head. ¡°You want to know why I did it? Because you needed a reality check! You attacked the garrison! The garrison! Alone! And you expected that shit to go well?! You could barely handle a dozen drunks, but sure, why not try to fuck up thirty guards? What could go wrong?!¡±


    ¡°I can handle myself.¡±


    ¡°No, you can fucking fight,¡± Kiba said, as he stepped up to jab his chest. ¡°But as has been demonstrated twice now, you can¡¯t take on all of Dargas. You want Gad? We can get him, but don¡¯t be so stupid, or Gad will get away with everything! I can¡¯t live with that!¡± His face was flush and full of anger. His breath came out heavy and irate.


    Amos said nothing at first. Then¡ª ¡°what about the guard?¡± He asked. ¡°I won¡¯t get far like this.¡±


    Kiba took a breath as the anger slipped back into his past, and he returned to his jovial self. ¡°They¡¯re not coming,¡± he said, ¡°Honestly, wasn¡¯t even that hard. They already had stand down orders nearby.¡±


    Amos said nothing and groaned. I don¡¯t like it, he thought, but this is a start. He tried to walk, but stumbled then caught himself again. Kiba strode over to catch him too, but Amos just waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit now!¡±


    Kiba threw his arms up and backed away. ¡°Fine!¡± He said. ¡°Then what¡¯re you about to do? We should make our next move before Gad has time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Amos said. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Need to lie low.¡± He sucked his teeth and gripped his side as pain flared all over. Come on! I¡¯m not done yet! With effort, he got himself limping out of the alley. Kiba followed close behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back here in two days,¡± Amos said, sucking his teeth as he slipped on his cloak. ¡°Get your little plan together by then.¡±


    Kiba smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about being here,¡± he said. ¡°This place will be crawling with guards then.¡± He started to head the other way. ¡°In two days I¡¯ll find you.¡±


    With that the two of them went their separate ways, and Amos slunk off into the crowd.

 Daniel Sando: A New Game

    ¡°Daniel.¡± He said his name with a smile. ¡°Then this is just a friendly visit?¡±


    Now wouldn¡¯t that be a shock.


    Ethan waved his hand in the air. ¡°I¡¯ve some business with Leah, and of course I always enjoy Hannah¡¯s company.¡± He gave her a wink and a grin. ¡°But yes, I just like to come out. This is a place that brings people together, and I think that¡¯s the core of my job.¡±


    The perfect answer, Daniel thought to himself. A pretty lie.


    Philanthropy among the Council was a myth, one they usually employed to distract from the truth. He glanced over at Naki as she shook her head, then stormed off with Clergy in tow. At least she knows it too. It was the sad truth. All the good men on the Council were either senile or dead. David¡¯s death marked the end of that breed, and someone had killed him.


    He looked back toward Ethan and gave him a careful smile.


    Daniel might not have known why Ethan was here, but he didn¡¯t believe in coincidences either. Someone had known they were hitting the archive today. That was the only explanation for the failure, and now a Councilor was snooping around the aftermath with a smile and a lie. A well-groomed snake, Daniel thought to himself. Maybe David had it right. He¡¯d overheard him talking to his father once, back before the Dals had lost their estate. Before his life was turned upside down. Before Gad had killed his¡ª he nearly lost his grin.


    ¡°Amazing,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Your heart¡¯s really in the right place.¡±


    He¡¯s here for a reason, he thought to himself. I just need to find out what. If it had anything to do with why the wall was so well-fortified, it might be the only lead he was going to get. I have to see this through. For David. For my father. For everyone. He would finish the fight.


    ¡°I do my best,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Now, like I said, I do have some business with Leah.¡± He looked back toward Hannah. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here,¡± She said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Daniel said, nodding nervously before stepping out of his way. ¡°After you.¡±


    Better to play this timid for now, he thought as he trailed behind him. I can explain not wearing glasses, but my personality can¡¯t be different too. As far as Daniel knew, no one had any idea he was responsible for the Jibral raids. They were just known as ¡°masked fighters.¡± Anonymous boogeymen of the plains, striking against the military and still wanted to this day. For all the good it did, Daniel thought. At this point, we might be worse off than when we started. He took a breath and quickly forced the thought out.


    They were still alive. That¡¯s what mattered. Even if it came at a cost. They were heading back through the crowd now, where Micah and Abel were waiting.


    ¡°Councilor,¡± Abel said with a nod, as Ethan returned the gesture and briskly walked past. Then he peered over at Daniel and gave him a curious look. ¡°I thought you were leaving.¡±


    He met Abel¡¯s gaze. Just play along. ¡°Oh I will, but with all the commotion I completely forgot to make sure Leah got that Klair and Son¡¯s delivery. Councilor Gray¡¯s office is the one paying for the order after all.¡±


    Abel eyed him for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± he said at last. Then he nodded toward Micah. ¡°We were heading back in too. I need to talk to Leah about getting a new cast for Nitara. I think she¡¯ll need the Nepis infusion now.¡±


    ¡°It did look pretty bad, didn¡¯t it?¡± Micah asked with a grimace.


    Good, Daniel thought. Micah doesn¡¯t miss a beat.


    Abel groaned in response. ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t pretty,¡± he said. ¡°But with a couple weeks of treatment she should recover.¡±


    Ethan had gotten about halfway down the hall. Gotta stay with him. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get inside then,¡± Daniel said, as he strode ahead of the others. The three of them headed through the crowd and back toward the larger room.


    The scene there had largely calmed down. The raucous patrons had simmered back into their seats, and the boisterous rhythm of the room returned as the clinic resumed its work. Now where is he? Daniel looked around the space until¡ª there he is. He¡¯d spotted Leah sitting by an Amarian man¡¯s bed and was heading over to her. Daniel quickly trailed behind.


    The man she was with had clearly been in a fight. He was beaten pretty well, with scrapes and bruises on his face, knuckles, and arms. He was adorned with typical Amarian jewelry, with the worn garb of a working man. No doubt the reason he¡¯d earned a bed was his ankle, which was wrapped in bandages coated with plaster on top. Leah gently held his arm, laughing with him as she leaned in close, while in her other hand she held a small purple stone. A Nepis gem.


    It had many names of course, as all old and powerful things do. ¡®The Proof of God.¡¯ ¡®The Violet Ore.¡¯ ¡®Quill Dust.¡¯ It was one of the few miracles you could hold in your hand, and the single greatest cause of death since the First Native War.


    The church used it for their rituals and to help people heal. Mere contact with the skin could soothe pain away, and in this resin the effect could go deep and last, turning weeks long recoveries into days. God¡¯s gift for his chosen people¡­ until you mixed it with blood. Rubbed into small cuts it gives a wondrous sense of euphoria, but too much leaves people catatonic or dead. This clinic used to be filled with corpses covered in violet veins; but David¡¯s life¡¯s work had been ending that scourge, regulating it strictly for religious or medical use¡­ or at least he tried. If it wasn¡¯t Quill Dust it was Plain¡¯s Flower, Gad knew all the tricks. Making coin off the blood of¡ª


    ¡°Leah!¡± Ethan called out with a nod.


    Daniel took a breath. Gotta stay focused.


    Leah paused, straightened her posture, and tucked her laugh away, until only a pleasant grin remained. ¡°Give me a moment.¡± She said to the man. Then she turned to face Ethan.


    ¡°Councilor,¡± she said. ¡°Always a pleasure to see you.¡±


    Daniel furrowed his brow. Why the hesitation? He was almost to them now.


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Ethan said. ¡°If you have a moment I was hoping I could speak with a patient here. A guard that came in earlier today.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mean the man I was just with,¡± a voice called out beside Daniel. He knew it all too well.


    Traveler Jonah Roe had quickly become a mainstay of Dargas. He was young, at least for a Traveler, but he was deeply popular, especially in the Basin. Daniel had some suspicions at first, but everything he¡¯d ever found said that Roe was just a nice guy.


    Ethan sighed, but never lost his smile. ¡°He may have important information¡ª¡±


    ¡°He was stabbed,¡± Roe said. ¡°He needs to rest. He was very lucky it doesn¡¯t seem to have nicked anything serious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the man I¡¯m looking for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s a relief.¡± Daniel had finally caught up to Ethan. Abel and Micah were close behind. ¡°We were worried he might not pull through.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Leah said. ¡°I¡¯m holding him overnight for a reason, and he definitely needs to rest.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Ethan said. ¡°And I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get plenty of it. The man I¡¯m looking for would¡¯ve come in from one of the Coves.¡±


    The prisons? Daniel thought. What¡¯s his interest with them? ¡°Oh no,¡± He said. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Ethan eyed him for a moment. ¡°There was an incident, but until the guard makes a statement I can¡¯t really say more.¡±


    And you¡¯re skittish about it. Daniel thought. Interesting.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not doing too much better,¡± Leah cut in. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure he¡¯s awake now.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, this man has important information, and it¡¯s time sensitive. The sooner I talk to him the better.¡±


    ¡°Not better for him,¡± Abel called out, as he and Micah joined the group. ¡°Surely this can wait a call or two.¡±


    Daniel had to hold back a grin. Always a team player in the end.


    Leah almost seemed startled, but she quickly found her composure. ¡°Oh Abel, Micah you¡¯re here too,¡± she said. ¡°I thought you¡¯d all left.¡±


    ¡°We were hoping to get a Nepis cast for Nitara before we did. Her ankle has gotten worse. A brace isn¡¯t gonna cover it.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Leah said with a nod. ¡°As soon as I¡¯m done here. And Councilor I can¡¯t let you talk to him yet, but I have the incident report. You can take it with you.¡± She nodded back to the Amarian man¡¯s cast. ¡°But I need to get back to this.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Ethan began, then he cut himself off and sighed. He nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leah said, before she took the gem in her hand and crumbled it, dusting the remains onto the cast. Once that was done she took both her hands and started kneading in the powder. The man sighed as the violet sheen permeated quickly throughout the white plaster, until the new color was ubiquitous. ¡°This is a low concentration, just keep weight off it for a few days and let the cast do its thing.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ethan cleared his throat. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Leah paused for a moment as she finished with the cast, rubbing her wrapped fingers together before taking a breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said. With a nod she stood and started to walk away with Ethan.


    Daniel sucked his teeth. I¡¯d ask to go with, but Ethan will just say ¡®it¡¯s for Councilor eyes only,¡¯ and if I push it¡¯ll seem desperate. He sucked his teeth. I¡¯ll have to wait for them to get further away. Then sneak in close and try to overhear their conversation¡ª


    ¡°Traveler Roe!¡±


    A young girl with cream skin, brown eyes, and dark hair tied in two short braids hurried over to him. She wore ill-fitting pants and a tunic, both of which had seen better days. Though the panic on her face said she wasn¡¯t doing too good either.


    ¡°Mira! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonah said, as he kneeled down and let her race into his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mom!¡± Mira cried. ¡°You have to help! She was better before but then she slept for a whole day, and now she¡¯s not speaking. She¡¯s not eating I¡ª¡±


    A chill crept down Daniel¡¯s spine. Slept for a day? He thought. Not speaking? It can¡¯t be¡­


    ¡°Slow down Mira,¡± Jonah said. ¡°Take a breath.¡±


    The girl did as she was told, and after a moment Jonah held her out to arm¡¯s length and met her eyes.


    ¡°How long has she been like that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two days!¡± Mira said. ¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m starting to worry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mira,¡± Jonah said, embracing her again. ¡°Take me to her. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    ¡°We can come too,¡± Abel said with a gentle smile. ¡°We¡¯d be happy to help.¡± It was a nice gesture, but Daniel saw the darker fears behind Abel¡¯s eyes. So, he¡¯s thinking the same thing.


    Daniel hated to admit it, but¡ª it sounds like an Arbiter was there. He¡¯d doubted Abel before, but to hear this so soon after another source says the same thing. He really didn¡¯t believe in coincidences. But I sure as shit wish I did. I¡¯ve gotta get to Saadya.


    ¡°Again I appreciate the cooperation.¡± It was Ethan. That didn¡¯t take long. He and Leah were coming back over to them from across the room. She had a roll of plaster cloth and a small pouch in her hand, while he held a torn out piece of paper. The incident report, Daniel thought. What¡¯s in there that you don¡¯t want me to see?


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Leah said with a smile. Then she stepped up to Abel and handed him her supplies. ¡°Here,¡± she said. ¡°If it¡¯s still hurting her in a few days, bring her over and I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Abel nodded. ¡°Appreciate it,¡± he said. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°We should go,¡± Micah cut in. Then he gave Mira a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t want to keep your mom waiting.¡±


    Jonah stood and took Mira¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We should go.¡±


    Leah eyed them for a moment. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Leah,¡± Micah said. ¡°We got it covered.¡± Then he glanced over at Daniel and Abel.


    I know, Daniel thought. The less people who know the better. ¡°You all do what you have to do,¡± he said, as the four of them took their leave. Then he motioned over to Leah. ¡°I wanted to catch you before I left anyways.¡±


    He walked around to her, but made sure to move behind Ethan. Let¡¯s take a look at that report. He glanced down at the sheet in his hand. Fractured skull. Broken nose. Injured in¡­ breakout attempt? That caught Daniel¡¯s eye. Who escaped from the Coves, and why would a Councilor come down personally for that? Ethan¡¯s hand covered the rest of the sheet, and Daniel smiled over at Leah before Ethan caught his gaze.


    ¡°Just wanted to go over something with you for Gray¡¯s office before I leave,¡± Daniel said. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long I¡¯ll walk with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Leah said, before looking over to Ethan. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse us, Councilor.¡±


    Ethan eyed them for a moment then smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°Just be sure to send word when that guard is awake. I¡¯ll be back later for what we discussed.¡±


    Leah nodded and Ethan took his leave.


    You talk about wanting to see the good being done, Daniel thought to himself. But you never asked about the riot. You only cared about this guard. He trailed behind Leah as she started to walk away. But you¡¯re more interested in the breakout than in this guy¡¯s health. He gnawed on that for a moment. Who broke out, and why do you care?


    ¡°Hey.¡± It was Leah, and her face said she was repeating herself. ¡°What did you need to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ it can wait,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I¡¯ll swing by later.¡± He started to walk away. An arbiter, a breakout, and someone sneaking Gad tips. How does this fit together? He needed to find out, but first things first. There really might be an Arbiter in the city, and he needed Saadya¡¯s help.


    Well, if she¡¯d give it.


    He threw on the hood of his cloak, slipped through the crowd, and headed back onto the streets.

 Daniel Sando: Basin Tour

    You know what you have to say.


    Worn ramparts jutted across the sky this deep on the Basin side. They clashed with rooftops and cast long shadows on the streets below. Amidst the crowd their umbrage pulled the dark of crossed alleys together. Plenty of room for secrets beneath the rampart¡¯s shade.


    Daniel strode through the disparate masses that dotted the cobbled road, struggling to put his thoughts together. I know what to say, he thought to himself. Just lay out the facts to her. ¡®The riot was a calculated risk.¡¯ ¡®The extra security proved something was off.¡¯ ¡®You know this was our last chance.¡¯ He let out a long sigh.


    Yeah, this is gonna be rough.


    Shops and homes were crammed together in square buildings along the road. All pretense of space was gone. Whole lives were crammed into draconian racks here. Those not connected by ramparts were strung together with clotheslines, each one draped in culture and color. Garments hung alongside tapestries of varying size, made with earth tones, bright yellows, and reds. Amarian designs were always intricate, though Daniel rarely knew what they meant. Whole scenes from their culture were woven into the threads. Images of their people raising their hands toward the sun. A bird made of fire rising before the mountain¡¯s peak. Sunlight filtered through the fabrics into a colorful array that caught within the chasms of looming old stone.


    There was a reason Daniel barely came here. This was a whole other world, and he was never really sure if he was welcome. He stopped and looked ahead. Guess I¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    Before him the stretch of square buildings had a slight gap, or really more like a dip. A pair of two-story buildings had a stone and plaster shack between them. Where its second floor would¡¯ve been a rampart cut across instead. It connected the two taller buildings, though most of it was obscured inside the smaller shack. The part that Daniel could see jutted out like a patio, with a couple tables set before the stone parapets.


    A few Amarians were hanging around outside the building. Idling. Chatting. Watching. A thousand eyes and a city to protect you, Daniel thought to himself. Can¡¯t beat security like that.


    As he came closer the throngs of idlers gave him a blend of suspicious looks and contempt. If he was new, they might have stopped him. Thankfully it wasn¡¯t his first time. The pungent scent of meats and spices wafted out from the humble establishment. I don¡¯t know how Saadya gets anything done, Daniel thought as he cleared his throat. I can feel the heat in my nose from here. He dropped his hood and stepped inside.


    The space was hardly anything special, save for the rampart jutting overhead. A few round tables were set before an L-shaped countertop. The stone walkway took up most of the ceiling¡¯s view, but towards the rear of the room the other side was exposed, and a spiral staircase led up to it.


    Of course, everyone inside was Amarian. An old man sat alone by a window to the left, sipping tea out of a clay cup. Two middle-aged women with headscarves and kinky afros took up the table across from him. They chatted softly amongst themselves, but shot him curious glances as he approached.


    Dekar sat scowling at the table behind the old man, the one closest to the counter. He was dressed in the same garb as earlier in the day. His right eye was swollen and black. Three others were seated at the table with him, and they all shared his contemptuous glare.


    That didn¡¯t bruise well, Daniel thought as he made his way over. And they all seem angry. He turned his gaze toward the head of the table. Especially her.


    Saadya sat facing him, with a poised and careful look. Her umber brown skin was glowing. Her eyes gleamed with wisdom and strength. She kept her long graying dreads tied back in a bun, save for a few loose ones tucked behind her ear. Her full lips and nose suited her angular face. Her expression oozed confidence and control; but the few lines in her face were ones earned by regret, and her glare said she wouldn¡¯t stand for anymore.


    Her group had an assortment of dishes before them. Clay bowls filled with sizzling brown and green stews, sliced then slow-cooked vegetables, and a red paste that looked like it was made with fire itself.


    He¡¯d reached the table now, yet aside from glances he remained unacknowledged. Dekar ripped off a piece of charred flatbread and used it to scoop up some stew. Daniel thought about speaking but, I¡¯d better just wait. Eventually, Saadya cleared her throat.


    ¡°Daniel,¡± she said, as she laced her fingers over the table. ¡°I thought you might be stopping by. Should Malachi get you some tajine? These pots are fresh off the coals.¡± She motioned over to the man sitting to her right. He was older too, with a shaved head, thick brows, and wrinkles from a life of laughter and scowls. A red bandana around his forehead obscured aged scars and the blemishes of sun-worn skin, while an old wound left an x on his cheek. He had ¡®stoic¡¯ down to an art form. He might as well have been made of stone.


    ¡°No,¡± Daniel said, still waiting for him to blink. ¡°Smells a little too spicy for me.¡±


    Dekar snorted at that.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get right to it,¡± she said. ¡°What happened today?¡±


    Daniel cleared his throat. Just lay out the facts. ¡°We¡ª¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± Saadya said. ¡°I already know.¡± She leaned into the table and pointed over at him. ¡°You overplayed your hand.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± Daniel said. ¡°There were a lot of contingencies¡ª¡±


    ¡°And now I have dozens of my best injured or locked in the Coves, guards pouring into the Basin with a grudge, and apparently nothing to show for it.¡± She reached for a small pendant hanging from her neck. It was half a golden disk, engraved with an Amarian sun. ¡°Why do I keep protecting your people from the military, when all you¡¯ve done is cause me trouble and fail?¡±


    Daniel groaned at that. ¡°Jibral wasn¡¯t a failure.¡±


    Saadya gave him a trying look. ¡°I asked you to bring me something, and I still don¡¯t have it yet. That¡¯s what made it a failure, and that¡¯s why you failed now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be fair,¡± Dekar said from his seat to her left. He pointed to his eye. ¡°They did give me one thing today.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Saadya said. ¡°You let Dekar take home a souvenir, right before you pissed off half the Amarians in Dargas.¡± She looked back over at Dekar. ¡°Did I miss anything?¡±


    We gotta get past this, Daniel thought. But I¡¯ll try not to piss off the whole room. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry for what it cost,¡± Daniel said, ¡°but we did find something.¡±


    Saadya raised a brow. ¡°So you have the ledger then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You find anything on who took David?¡±


    ¡°Nothing conclusive.¡±


    ¡°So, it sounds like you didn¡¯t find something after all,¡±Saadya said. Malachi smirked at that. Dekar huffed as he went for another bite.


    ¡°That¡¯s just it,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Too many things went wrong. Conveniently wrong. I think there¡¯s a leak.¡±


    Saadya chuckled then shook her head. ¡°A bold accusation,¡± she said at last.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m making it in person,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Gad knew something was off.¡±


    ¡°Because there were a few more guards?¡±


    ¡°Because there were Warriors,¡± he said. ¡°And there¡¯s more¡­¡± Just get it out. You need her help. ¡°I think he called in an arbiter.¡±


    Now the table was silent. Saadya leaned over toward Malachi as he whispered something in her ear. ¡°And what would possibly make you think that?¡± She asked.


    Let¡¯s make sure this sounds good. ¡°We have a source with the guard,¡± Daniel said. ¡°And a possible lead on one of their victims.¡±


    ¡°Someone was showing signs?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we heard. We¡¯re looking into it now.¡±


    She leaned over towards Malachi as he whispered in her ear again. ¡°Ok,¡± she said, sitting up. ¡°While we¡¯re on the topic of newcomers, why don¡¯t we talk about yours?¡±


    The group¡¯s gaze snapped back toward the front, as they heard the door open again. A moment later Clergy and Naki walked in but, what happened to them?


    They were covered in ash and scratches. Naki¡¯s cheek was bruised and swollen. It hasn¡¯t even been a call, and he already looks worse than before. Daniel couldn¡¯t shake the harrowing look in their eyes though. What did they see at that fire?


    ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Dekar said suddenly, as he nodded over to Clergy.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she said. ¡°So that¡¯s the new one.¡± She eyed Clergy for a moment. Then she looked back toward Daniel. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for this conversation.¡± She whispered in Malachi¡¯s ear and he nodded, stood up, and started heading for the door. ¡°Thank you for the information, Daniel,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    What? Daniel thought. ¡°But I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Need to do nothing else,¡± Saadya cut in. ¡°We¡¯re done for now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± Dekar said, before dabbing his mouth with a napkin. He stood and gave Daniel a look that said the conversation was over.


    Guess that¡¯s as good as I¡¯m gonna get. Daniel nodded and together they walked over toward the door. He gave Clergy a look as he passed. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. He kept on heading toward the door, but as he did Naki started to march toward Saadya.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Malachi going?¡± She asked, but Daniel didn¡¯t wait for the rebuttal. He headed out the door with Dekar in tow.


    As they walked out past the idlers in front Dekar grabbed his arm. ¡°You¡¯re really not gonna let this go?¡±


    Daniel eyed him for a moment. ¡°Of course not,¡± he said, pulling his arm back to his side. ¡°We need to know how Gad¡¯s staying ahead of us, especially if an arbiter is involved.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure you didn¡¯t just fuck up?¡± Dekar asked, as he folded his arms.


    Daniel gave him a trying look.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Dekar said. ¡°I can ask around. See if anyone else has seen the signs.¡± Then he stepped in closer. ¡°Any word on the pendant?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Daniel said, shaking his head. ¡°After Durai died most of his records were lost. I still haven¡¯t found who took it after we were detained¡ª¡±


    ¡°After you lost it,¡± Dekar said. ¡°Don¡¯t play semantics with me. Jibral was a failure¡ª¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t shift the blame with me either!¡± Daniel snapped. ¡°What happened there was both our faults. And we both need to fix it. Cause I bet you haven¡¯t had any luck either.¡±


    Dekar glared at him for a moment. ¡°No,¡± he said at last. ¡°No luck. I¡¯m starting to think the military doesn¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°Someone does,¡± Daniel said, ¡°and we¡¯re going to find it.¡±


    ¡°We better,¡± Dekar said. ¡°Saadya can¡¯t make a move without it, and that¡¯s bad for both of us.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Daniel said, then he threw on his hood. ¡°I¡¯ve got something I need to look into. Let me know if you find anything.¡±


    Dekar nodded and headed back inside. Daniel started to walk away.


    Everything he¡¯d done had been to survive. Gad ordered his father¡¯s death in Jibral, so he started the raids to avenge him and kick Gad out. Now his whole group was on the run, their only ally on the Council was dead, and it was just a matter of time before the military caught up to them. He sucked his teeth.


    Gad deserved to die for what he¡¯d done, but Daniel knew that was just the beginning. The only real way he¡¯d get the Generals and the guards off his back was if he gave them a bigger target. And she¡¯ll make the perfect one. Saadya had to make a comeback, and he would ensure she did.

 Clergy: Dream Talk

    Burnt wood. Smoke. Ash. That was all of the house that remained. They¡¯d watched the fire burn from the street, like much of the awe struck crowd.


    The flames finished their work in minutes. Violet ate through the wooden frame like ravenous teeth, tearing through the plaster in a furious blaze before burning out just as fast.


    Naki sat beside him on the cobbled road, watching the last of the dead wood burn. A piece of the top floor broke off and thundered to the ground.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± a woman¡¯s voice called behind them. ¡°Not Milo¡­¡±


    The two of them turned towards it.


    Tears were streaming down a woman¡¯s face as she stepped out from the crowd. A bed of dark curls crowned her tan countenance. Her full lips and slender nose sat between flush cheeks, red from somber wails. Beauty marks and laugh lines showed she was always destined to age well, but the heartbreak in her eyes stole all that charm away.


    Naki stood and faced her. ¡°Shula,¡± she said, as she reached out to hold her, catching the sleeves of her white blouse while her brown dress trailed behind. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡±


    ¡°A boy. Was there a little boy in there? Did someone get him out? Please I¡ª¡±


    Oh no, Clergy thought, as he started to stand too. He couldn¡¯t even meet her gaze, but Naki was braver.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°There was a boy, but¡­ he¡ª¡±


    Shula broke down into sobs. Clergy looked back over as Naki went to pull Shula close, but she was holding something in her hands. It was a small array of dainty purple flowers in a jar. She held onto the pot tight, and Naki stopped before she crushed it.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Naki asked.


    Shula wiped her eyes with her sleeve. ¡°Oh, these.¡± She paused. ¡°These were from Milo.¡± She sobbed a moment more, but Naki rubbed her shoulder, and her composure soon returned. ¡°All of Palti¡¯s orphans had them. I wanted to show him how well¡ª¡± grief struck her again.


    Palti? Clergy thought to himself. Where have I heard that name before? He had to think about it for a moment, but soon it came to him. He¡¯s on the Council, Clergy recalled. Then he thought about it again. Or at least he was. Didn¡¯t Micah say he was dead?


    ¡°An orphan?¡± Naki asked. Then she took a step back as horror tainted her face. ¡°No, no, no,¡± she said. ¡°I was there the night of the fire. I saw the orphanage burn I¡ª¡± she shuddered. ¡°I moved those kids myself.¡± She stared into her hands then back up at the charred ruins. ¡°None of them were supposed to be here¡­¡±


    Shula placed the pot on the ground and stepped up to Naki. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°It was too much for one family to watch them. We¡¯ve had to start taking turns¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why was he alone?!¡±


    That¡¯s not the question, Clergy thought to himself.


    ¡°Inas cleans homes near the Hall,¡± Shula said. ¡°She must¡¯ve gotten held up because of the riot.¡± She gave Naki a pained look as she held her close. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Naki stood frozen in her grasp, and judging from the horrified look in her eyes she had the same thought as him. The real question was, why would someone kill an orphan? It made sense to get rid of witnesses, in a horrible morbid sort of way, but he let us go. And it wasn¡¯t just anyone.


    It was an arbiter.


    An arbiter had let them go.


    Naki backed away from Shula, shaking her head. ¡°An arbi¡ª¡± she shook her head again. ¡°I-I have to go.¡± She walked off into the crowd.


    Hang on she¡ª Clergy quickly hurried after her. She knows what arbiters are. She couldn¡¯t hide that slip. At this point all Clergy knew about them was their name, and that they could get into people¡¯s dreams. Somehow. They brushed past the last shoulders in their way, and ended up in an alley connected to the neighboring street. He¡¯d spent enough time in the dark. If he was being hunted, or watched, or whatever the hell was going on, then he needed to know more.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Clergy called out.


    Naki spun around. ¡°¡®Hey¡¯ what? We¡¯re far enough now, tell me what happened when I was out.¡±


    Clergy gawked. ¡°What? You just walked off without me!¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d follow.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nosy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± he shook his head. ¡°Whatever. What¡¯s the last thing you remember?¡±


    Naki¡¯s face hardened into a scowl. ¡°I went into the house, heard shouting in that far room, and when I got there that ¡­ man had Milo¡ª¡±


    ¡°You mean the arbiter,¡± Clergy said. ¡°I know you¡¯ve heard of them.¡±


    Naki looked him over for a moment. ¡°Yeah I have,¡± she said at last. ¡°Why have you?¡±


    Clergy groaned. ¡°Come on! Enough games!¡± He said. ¡°If we¡¯re gonna catch this guy I need to know what we¡¯re up against¡ª¡±


    ¡°Where have you heard of them?¡±


    They glared at each other for a moment.


    ¡°It was a dream!¡± Clergy said with an exasperated sigh. ¡°One of them showed up in my dream and said he was coming for me!¡±


    Naki gave him a bewildered look. It was the first time she¡¯d ever really seemed surprised. ¡°Explain,¡± she said.


    So, Clergy told her what happened. He told her about the conversation with Galahad, the violet gem, the arbiter¡¯s scarred face¡ª


    ¡°Nepis¡­¡± she muttered to herself, ¡°and Galahad too.¡± She looked back up at Clergy. ¡°You¡¯re sure you saw his face?¡±


    ¡°The arbiter? Yeah, but you¡¯re not answering my question¡ª¡±


    ¡°Because I need to know what you saw. Did anything else happen?¡±


    Clergy almost gawked at that. Really? That wasn¡¯t enough? What¡¯s she expecting to hear? ¡°Well¡­ yeah,¡± he said. ¡°Actually, a lot happened before I got there¡ª¡±


    Naki perked up at that. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    Clergy gave her a curious look. What is she looking for? ¡°Ok,¡± he said at last. Then he told her about the whole dream. He talked about being frozen in the ocean, it draining away and exploding into a forest. The fire entity saving him, calling him home, before turning into a bird and casting him into the conversation with Galahad. ¡®Find me when you return¡¯¡ª


    ¡°Wait,¡± Naki said. ¡°It was a bird made of fire? You¡¯re sure?¡±


    That¡¯s the part she¡¯s asking me about? ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure.¡± I¡¯ll never forget that.


    ¡°And when you woke up? Anything weird happen?¡±


    How does she¡ª ¡°yeah,¡± Clergy said. ¡°A lot of weird things. I was hurt but then my chest glowed and suddenly I was healed¡ª¡±


    Naki¡¯s eyes lit up at that.


    ¡°My tattoo started glowing and burning, and that¡¯s before Am¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tattoo?¡± She grabbed his hand and pulled it out of his cloak, revealing that strange tattoo on his forearm. An infinity symbol, with crosses of light jutting out from the arrowhead shaped ends. ¡°A piety mark?¡± She asked, mostly to herself. Then she shook her head and looked up at him. ¡°Were you¡­ were you about to say Amos?¡±


    What? How¡ª ¡°Yeah, he was the first person I met. I¡¯ve seen him a couple times now actually¡ª¡±


    Naki grabbed his hand, her expression rocked by astonishment.  ¡°We have to go.¡±


    ¡°What? No! You still haven¡¯t told me anything!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get your answers,¡± Naki said. ¡°But we need to talk to Saadya. Right now.¡± She towed him along out the alley, and together they made their way deeper into the lower district side.


    ~ - ~


    The streets here were nothing like those near the Hall. Ramparts jutted over rows of claustrophobic housing. Decorative quilts leaked out from windows like a flood of vibrant hues. Clergy kept a brisk pace through the wholly Amarian crowd, as Naki guided him along the street.


    Eventually, they arrived at a small building sandwiched between two larger ones. The smaller structure had a rampart jutting out its roof, with tables placed around the outdoor space. Is this¡­ a tavern or something? It certainly smelled good as they approached. If he didn¡¯t choke on the heat.


    There were a few Amarian men idling outside the tavern¡¯s front door. As soon as they saw Naki they stepped over to her.


    ¡°Woah, woah, woah, what happened to you?¡± One of the men said as he put his hand out in front of her. He was somewhere in his twenties with tawny brown skin, a well groomed beard, and dark vibrant eyes. His curly hair peaked out from beneath his green bandana, and he had a look that said they¡¯d had this conversation more than a few times.


    Naki nodded past him. ¡°I need to talk to Saadya¡ª¡±


    ¡°You need to get that looked at,¡± the man said, nodding toward her eye. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t at the Wall?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Naki said, as she waved his hand away. ¡°I know I don¡¯t need a chaperone.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The man laughed at that. ¡°That¡¯s not what Saadya says.¡± He glanced over at Clergy, then looked back at her with a raised brow. ¡°And shit like this makes me think she¡¯s right. You really want to go in there with a stray, looking like that? She told you to lay low for a while.¡±


    Naki gave him a grating look. ¡°Do you really want to try and stop me?¡±


    They glared at each other for a moment before the man relented, sucking his teeth and stepping out the way.


    Naki looked back toward Clergy. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± and a moment later they were heading in.


    Judging from the inside ¡®tavern¡¯ was a pretty good guess. The stone walkway overhead made up most of the ceiling. Tables were arranged in the middle of the space before a long counter on the left side of the room. There were only a few patrons. An old man sitting near the left corner. Two women chatting on the right. The table with the most people was just before the counter and¡ª that¡¯s Daniel.


    He was standing before three Amarians seated at the table, with a sizzling feast set before them. An older man was to Daniel¡¯s left, while Dekar sat to his right. Clergy¡¯s stomach sank as he eyed the black and blue around his eye. He must be furious. Clergy still had no idea what to say to him. How could he even begin to¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Dekar said suddenly, as he nodded over toward Clergy. The final person at the table looked over at him, and Clergy knew who this was at once. That¡¯s gotta be Saadya.


    She had a poise that commanded authority, even in this quaint little room. Her graying dreads were tied back and long, proof of the wisdom gleaming from her dark brown eyes.


    Like everyone else here her clothes were fairly plain. A brown tunic over a tawny long sleeved shirt, but her necklace did catch Clergy¡¯s eye. He couldn¡¯t quite make out what was on the gold medallion, but it seemed like it¡¯d been broken in half.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she said. ¡°So that¡¯s the new one.¡± She eyed Clergy a moment more before turning her attention to Daniel. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for this conversation.¡± She whispered in the older man¡¯s ear and he nodded, stood up, and started heading for the door. ¡°Thank you for the information, Daniel,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t seem to like that idea. ¡°But I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Need to do nothing else,¡± Saadya cut in. ¡°We¡¯re done for now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± Dekar said, before dabbing his mouth with a napkin. He stood and gave Daniel a look that said the conversation was over. I guess their talk went well.


    Daniel nodded and the two of them started heading toward the door as well. Clergy couldn¡¯t help but shy his gaze away as Dekar strode past, but as Daniel followed behind he gave Clergy a serious look. ¡®Be careful,¡¯ it said, or something like that.


    Naki watched them both stride away, before turning her attention back to Saadya.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Malachi going?¡± She asked. The front door closed behind them.


    ¡°The better question is where were you?¡± She nodded toward Naki¡¯s eye. ¡°You going to tell me you tripped and fell?¡±


    Naki started walking up to the table. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°It does to me,¡± Saadya said. ¡°And judging from the ash on your clothes it looks like you were at a fire.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more important things going on then¡ª¡±


    ¡°You think ignoring me¡¯s gonna work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not abandoning these people!¡±


    Saadya gave her a careful look. ¡°No one¡¯s asking you too.¡±


    ¡°But you are, aren''t you?¡± Naki had reached the table now. ¡®Keep my head down¡¯. ¡®Mind my business¡¯. ¡®Lie low¡¯. It all means the same thing. Keep your nose out of people dying because it¡¯s inconvenient right now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nakira!¡± Saadya¡¯s tone drew stares from the whole room. She looked over at the others inside. ¡°Give us a minute.¡±


    The two women and the older man got up and headed for the door. Clergy was standing alone now. And I really don¡¯t want to be. He started heading slowly over toward the table just as Dekar started walking back in.


    ¡°This is exactly why I told you to stay away from the fires,¡± Saadya said.


    Naki scoffed. ¡°Because I actually care?¡±


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t control yourself! You let your emotions get the better of you and throw yourself into every fight without a second thought!¡±


    ¡°People are dying!¡± Naki said. ¡°And someone still has to be brave enough to help them!¡±


    ¡°So, you snuck out again.¡± It was Dekar coming around to sit back in his chair. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve got something to show for it at least.¡±


    Saadya sighed and gave him a trying look as he sat. ¡°You know that¡¯s not the point.¡±


    ¡°Well I do,¡± Naki said. ¡° I¡ª¡± she glanced over at Clergy. ¡°We know who started the fire. It was an arbiter.¡±


    The news was met with silence, until Dekar and Saadya both glanced from her over to Clergy. Dekar sucked his teeth. ¡°Really Naki?¡± He said. ¡°You want to do this in front of the stray?¡±


    ¡°He already knows,¡± Naki said, then she reached back and pushed Clergy toward the table. ¡°Tell them what you told me.¡±


    Saadya raised her hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start by telling me your name,¡± she said.


    Here we go again. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Clergy.¡± He straightened up as he said his name.


    Dekar snorted, while Saadya gave a thin lipped smile. ¡°Clergy?¡± She asked as she glanced over at Naki. For her part she kept a straight face.


    ¡°Ok,¡± Saadya said after a moment. ¡°Clergy. Why do you know anything about that?¡±


    ¡°Well I¡ª¡±


    ¡°He saw him in a dream,¡± Naki said. ¡°He saw his face, and he was with Galahad.¡±


    Saadya nearly gawked at that. ¡°Galahad?¡± She looked back toward Clergy. ¡°What else did you see?¡±


    ¡°He saw a phoenix,¡± Naki said. ¡°It spoke to him.¡±


    Saadya looked into Naki¡¯s eyes like her glare would burn the bullshit away, but Naki held firm. ¡°He saw¡­¡± Saadya¡¯s words drifted off as her face filled with stunned disbelief.


    ¡°Go to the back,¡± she said to Dekar after a moment. ¡°Get the Hikaya.¡±


    Now he looked stunned. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Go get it.¡±


    Dekar looked over at Saadya and scoffed, but a moment later he got up, headed behind the counter, and kept going until he was out of sight.


    Saadya looked back at Clergy. ¡°You certainly seem to have Naki convinced of something,¡± she said. ¡°But why are you here?¡±


    That¡¯s¡ª ¡°I¡­ Naki told me you¡¯d have answers,¡± Clergy said.


    ¡°And I might,¡± Saadya said. ¡°But what will you do with them if I tell you?¡±


    Well¡­ I mean¡ª what was the right answer to that? He wanted to stop hiding. To stop looking over his shoulder everyday waiting for someone to try and cut him down or snatch him away in his sleep. He just wanted to know who he was, and he wanted to live; but¡­ he also couldn¡¯t just walk away, not from the riot, not from the fires, and not from the truth. He took a breath.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s after me and I need to know why, he said. ¡°Before anyone else gets hurt because of me.¡± And somewhere along the way I¡¯d like to know who I am.


    Dekar returned from the back holding a worn scroll in his hand. What is that? Clergy thought as he watched him approach. Eventually he sat down and handed the parchment over to Saadya.


    She looked at Clergy one last time, staring into his eyes with that deep burning glare. ¡°I believe you,¡± she said at last. Then she unfurled the scroll a bit. ¡°Is this what you saw in your dream?¡±


    It was a rough drawing, but Clergy still recognized it at once. It was a bird made of flame spreading its wings and roaring as streaks of light flew off of its form. Just like what he saw in the dream.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°It is.¡± He stared a moment longer at the image before meeting Saadya¡¯s eyes. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Saadya took a deep breath as she heard those words. A breath filled with such relief that it seemed like she hadn¡¯t taken one in years. She rolled the scroll back up and set it on the table.  ¡°Tell me everything you saw.¡±


    So that¡¯s what he did. He told her about the ocean, the forest, the fire, and the arbiter. When he finished with that part Dekar¡¯s face soured as he looked over at Naki. ¡°He told you this and you brought him here? He¡¯s gotta go¡ª¡±


    ¡°None of them can make it work at this distance.¡±


    Dekar paused on that for a moment, then shot up from his chair marching over toward Clergy.


    Woah, woah, woah! Clergy thought. Control? What¡¯s he talking about? He tried to back away, but Dekar grabbed his arm, revealing his tattoo. ¡°Unless he¡¯s marked,¡± Dekar spat. ¡°I¡¯m taking him outside. This was reckless, even for you.¡±


    Naki grabbed Clergy¡¯s other arm. ¡°After he woke up his chest and mark were burned. It healed him.¡± She nodded down at the tattoo. ¡°The mark¡¯s not gonna work anymore, and that¡¯s why I brought him.¡± She looked over toward Saadya. ¡°This will work.¡±


    ¡°It might,¡± Saadya said. ¡°Have a seat Dekar, we have one more thing to discuss.¡±


    Dekar didn¡¯t move. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t work. We should still play it safe¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you really think he can hurt me?¡±


    Dekar glared at Clergy a moment more before letting him go and returning to his seat.


    ¡°So, Clergy,¡± Saadya said. ¡°Tell me what you know about arbiters.¡±


    Naki let go of his arm and Clergy walked back to his place beside her. ¡°Well, nothing honestly. That¡¯s why I came. I need to know what I¡¯m up against.¡±


    Saadya let out a long sigh before meeting Clergy¡¯s eyes again. ¡°Child, you need to understand something. You¡¯re not up against anything. That would imply that you have any option besides to run and hide.¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, you are being hunted. Hunted by people who¡¯ve been killing to bury secrets since this city began.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Clergy said. ¡°I just woke up and suddenly all this weird shit keeps happening, and people started coming for me!¡±


    Saadya leaned in and met his eyes. ¡°That ¡®weird shit,¡¯¡± she said, ¡°is a part of a natural power, like fire, or rain, or wind. The only difference is this one has been kept from you.¡± She tapped her hand on the scroll. ¡°It¡¯s one of the oldest secrets there is, yet somehow you stumbled into this.¡± She shook her head again. ¡°That just can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    The front door swung open. ¡°Sorry to interrupt.¡± It was the young man who¡¯d stopped them outside earlier, stepping up into the doorway. ¡°But guards are up the street asking questions. Someone broke out of the Coves and now they¡¯re searching homes.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s time for you to leave,¡± Saadya said to Clergy, as the young man nodded and closed the door.


    What? Clergy thought. ¡°Hold on I¡ª¡±


    ¡°If they weren¡¯t watching you before, they¡¯ll start if they find you in here.¡± She nodded over to Naki. ¡°Take him out the back.¡±


    Naki nodded and started towing Clergy away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Clergy said. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t help me! What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°I assume Daniel has some place for you to stay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then stay there,¡± she said. ¡°If nothing else Daniel knows how to keep a low profile, and there are¡­ some things I need to take care of first. In a couple days we¡¯ll find you, and then we¡¯ll figure out what all this means.¡±


    Clergy nodded, but Saadya held up her hand.


    ¡°But while you¡¯re there,¡± she said. ¡°I suggest you keep this conversation to yourself. The only thing Daniel will do with it is get himself, and you, into more trouble, and you¡¯ve seen what that looks like firsthand.¡±


    Can¡¯t argue with that. ¡°Ok,¡± Clergy said. ¡°I will.¡±


    Naki started to walk away again, until Saadya started to stand.


    ¡°But before you leave,¡± Saadya said, as she walked over to her. She held Naki¡¯s arms and met her eyes. ¡°Know that there¡¯s more work to be done later, and I need you to be focused Nakira. We all do.¡±


    The bitterness in Naki¡¯s face wavered, then fell away. She sighed. ¡°I know Saadya and I¡¯m here. I¡¯m with you.¡±


    They gently brought their heads together before sharing a satisfied grin. ¡°Go,¡± Saadya said. She started to back away, but Naki grabbed her arm as she did.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Naki said. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± She gave Saadya a serious look. ¡°Amos is alive, and he¡¯s here.¡±


    That jarred Saadya a bit, but a moment later her smile returned. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Naki nodded and a moment later she and Clergy were behind the counter and headed out the back.

 Micah: Shadows on the Path

    ¡°Come on! We have to hurry!¡±


    Mira called out again from the head of the group, towing Jonah by the hand as she did. Abel followed close behind with a somber look, while Micah lagged back in the rear, and are we really doing this?


    He¡¯d seen Abel with that look before. A stern, harrowing frown he only got for one reason.  The worst reason. When he was up against things he couldn¡¯t control and didn¡¯t understand. Arbiters were at the top of that list, and the one I really hoped we¡¯d left behind.


    He didn¡¯t regret what they¡¯d done. They¡¯d had no other choice. Gad forced them to leave their homes. Forced them to fight back¡­ but look at where they were now.


    Even after they¡¯d made it out of their village, after they¡¯d kept Gad out of Jibral, they were still always running from something. He knew they were helping people, but in moments like this he couldn¡¯t help but feel the downside too. One town was saved, but now they were marked for death. Hunted by monsters lurking in the shadows. It would be one thing if he was the only one in danger, but none of them were safe. Not even Ezra. I won¡¯t let anything happen to him, Micah thought to himself. Then he took a breath. If this was a problem he would deal with it, just like he always had.


    He would keep Ezra safe.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Abel called, as he nodded back towards Micah.


    Right. Let¡¯s do this. Micah quickly caught up to him.


    ¡°When we get to this girl¡¯s house let¡¯s be discreet. We don¡¯t want word getting out about two people looking for one of our¡­ friends.¡± He nearly grimaced at the word. ¡°Especially when we don¡¯t know what we¡¯re dealing with yet.¡±


    He won¡¯t even say ¡®arbiter¡¯ in public. ¡°Yeah, of course, why wouldn¡¯t I¡ª¡± then he paused. Hold on¡ª ¡°what do you mean ¡®we don¡¯t know?¡¯ You wanted to come here but you don¡¯t think one of our¡­ friends is involved?¡±


    Abel sighed. ¡°I think it¡¯s worth checking¡ª¡±


    Micah almost gawked at that. ¡°You were the one who said they were in the city!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Abel said, ¡°and that¡¯s why it¡¯s worth checking.¡± Then he groaned and shook his head. ¡°But the truth is stumbling onto a victim like this would be lucky, and it hasn¡¯t really been that kind of day.¡±


    The path ahead curved to the right, and Mira picked up the pace as they passed it. ¡°It¡¯s over here!¡± She called out, tugging Jonah¡¯s hand again. They briskly made their way through the crowd until they stepped up to one of the houses¡­ if he could even call it that.


    The structure was shabby at best. One of dozens of stone and plaster homes sandwiched along either side of the road. Colored tapestries in the windows and on clotheslines overhead did little to make the tight space welcoming. It was barely better than the Coves. Why do we let people live like this?


    They stepped inside.


    Before them was a modest foyer. Doorways led to each of the other rooms in the house, while two thin rows of wood paneling lined the stone ceiling. A low table sat in the left corner, surrounded by rugs and pillows leaned up on the wall. Four beams formed a square near the center of the room. In between them was a tall, sharp edged fern resting in a large clay pot.  Sunlight bathed the center square through glass panels scattered throughout a large tile mosaic above, depicting an Amarian sun. The right wall was bare save for an oval shaped leather shield with another sun on its face and a painting hanging near the end of the room.


    Mira let go of Jonah¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie Basma!¡± She cried, as she burst into the room.


    ¡°Mira?¡± A woman¡¯s voice called out, then she quickly stepped out from the right doorway. She was a middle aged Amarian woman with soft brown eyes and dark curls growing free in a short afro. Her clothes were worn but clean. A simple white tunic with brown pants and boots to match.


    ¡°Mira!¡± She exclaimed, kneeling down to let the young girl race into her arms. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Basma asked, then she noticed everyone else as they stepped into the home. ¡°Who are¡­ Traveler Roe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t mean to intrude,¡± Jonah said, raising his hands. ¡°Mira found us at the clinic and said her mother needed some help.¡±


    Basma sighed. ¡°Mira, I told you I was getting her help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡± Mira said. ¡°Traveler Roe fixed Auntie Inas¡¯ arm before. He¡ª he can help mommy too! He¡ª¡± she started to cry.


    ¡°Oh Mira.¡± Basma embraced her again, before looking over at the others. ¡°I¡¯m sorry she bothered you,¡± she said, ¡°but I¡¯m really not supposed to have people over now.¡±


    That¡¯s an odd way to put it, Micah thought, but Jonah had already moved deeper inside.


    He came over and knelt down beside Basma, as faint wisps of the mosaic¡¯s light caught the brown of his hair and eyes. He met her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know the situation,¡± he said, ¡°and the last thing I want to do is pry, but we¡¯re already here. Why not let us try to help?¡±


    Basma eyed him for a moment, then she nodded over at Abel and Micah. ¡°Who are they? They¡¯re not Travelers.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Abel said. ¡°We¡¯re from the clinic. We overheard Mira talking about her mother, and¡­ we wanted to see if there was something we could do.¡±


    Micah looked over at her and smiled. ¡°We really are just here to help.¡±


    They all exchanged awkward glances for a moment, until Basma finally stood. ¡°All right,¡± she said. ¡°Mona¡¯s¡­ in the other room. You can have a look at her if you want.¡± She gripped Mira¡¯s shoulders tight then started to walk back where she came from. ¡°I¡¯ll make some tea.¡±


    Jonah reached out and took Mira¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, why don¡¯t you tell me all about your mom while we wait?¡±


    Mira smiled and followed Jonah over to the table, while Abel nodded toward Micah, and together they headed toward the other room.


    Another cramped stone space greeted them as they stepped inside. Four beds were leaning on the right wall. Two were pressed up on the stone, with nightstands by each bed, while two smaller ones were tucked in the far corner. On the left a crude wooden desk and chair sat by the door. An unassuming set up that only caught his eye because of a small splash of color. Some dainty purple flowers sat in a clay jar, almost shining against the woods monotone hue. The rest of that side was bare save for a painting of a flaming bird before the mountain hanging on the other end of the room.


    As they stepped deeper inside Micah could see that only one bed was occupied, but with just a glance he knew, that¡¯s gotta be her.


    Mira¡¯s mother, Mona, was lying still in her bed, and had clearly been that way for a while. The nightstand closest to her had a tray of cold stew and untouched flatbread. A weathered tin cup and pitcher sat just beside that, both filled and undisturbed.


    Micah stepped up to the bed.


    Sweat stains dampened the sheets beneath her frame. Her fawn skin was clammy and flush. Damp coils of brown hair were matted around her face, crowning her glossy brown eyes. Her chapped lips were muttering soft nothings into the air, as her blank gaze went up into the ceiling. Abel came around the other side of the bed and brushed some hair out of her face, before placing his hand on her forehead.


    ¡°She has a fever,¡± he said, then he waved his hand over her eyes. ¡°And she¡¯s clearly not responsive.¡±


    Micah grimaced as he looked her over. ¡°She¡¯s definitely sick,¡± he said. ¡°The other victims didn¡¯t have fevers though¡ª¡±


    ¡°Look at her eyes,¡± Abel said. ¡°Those speckles.¡±


    Micah peered into Mona¡¯s eyes and saw spots of violet overtaking their natural brown hue.  Oh shit. His stomach dropped. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s what happens after an arbiter¡¯s touch.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Abel said, ¡°A Nepis overdose could do it too.¡±


    Micah rolled his eyes at that. ¡°Really?¡±


    Abel let out a sigh. ¡°Nepis is the only thing we know arbiters will risk exposure for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Come on Abel, look at this place! She¡¯s not hoarding Quill Dust!¡±


    Abel gently lifted up the sheets and grabbed Mona¡¯s hand. ¡°Look at her fingertips,¡± he said, as he held them up.


    Micah glanced over and noted the bruising on the ends of some of her fingers, and a few veins around them that were tinged violet.


    ¡°That¡¯s a classic sign of repeated, low dose use,¡± Abel said.


    Micah sucked his teeth. ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove anything! Mira said her aunt¡¯s arm was broken. She could¡¯ve just as easily gotten that handling her Nepis cast!


    Abel set Mona¡¯s hand back down. ¡°Her hiding a stash of Dust would make sense,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s still not uncommon around here. You know that, and if an arbiter was here they came for a reason¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s find it!¡± Micah snapped. ¡°But just because she¡¯s Amarian and poor doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s dusty!¡± He pointed back to the first room. ¡°Her daughter is right in there! We can do better for her!¡±


    Abel looked over at the room and sighed before meeting Micah¡¯s gaze again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean she isn¡¯t either,¡± he said. ¡°Denying the simplest answer, because of principles, won¡¯t help keep Mira safe.¡±


    You can¡¯t be serious, Micah thought to himself, but Abel grabbed his shoulder and smiled.


    ¡°But you¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°We should keep an open mind. Let¡¯s keep looking.¡±


    Micah heard wood creak loudly back in the foyer. Was that the door? He turned toward the noise just as Abel came from around the bed towards the doorway.


    ¡°Malachi!¡± It was Basma, who spoke up just as Abel and Micah walked back in.


    Jonah and Mira were sitting on the rugs by the table with steaming clay mugs. Basma was standing nearby greeting an older Amarian man who¡¯d just walked in. Malachi was his name, Micah thought as he looked him over. Actually, I think I¡¯ve seen him before. His clothes were plain, just a white shirt beneath a light brown vest with matching pants and dark boots. He had a shaved head with a red bandana around his forehead and an x-shaped scar on his cheek.


    Malachi gave Basma a hug while he eyed the others in the room. ¡°You brought guests?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Basma said, then she motioned down to Jonah. ¡°You know Traveler Roe, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Malachi looked over at him. ¡°I do.¡± Then he nodded over at Abel and Micah. ¡°And who are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re from the clinic,¡± Basma said. ¡°They¡ª¡±


    ¡°I got them!¡± Mira said, placing her mug on the table as she stood. ¡°Traveler Roe helps sick people, and mommy¡¯s sick.¡± Then she shied her gaze away. ¡°I¡­ I thought he could help.¡±


    Malachi continued to stare. This guy does not look happy, Micah thought. He put on a slight grin. But a smile always works.


    It didn¡¯t, at least for a little while. After a moment though Malachi went over to Mira and knelt down to meet her eyes, putting on a grin of his own. ¡°You did good,¡± he said, as he gently held her arm. ¡°Helping people is always good.¡±


    He stood again and looked over at Jonah. ¡°So you¡¯ve seen Mona?¡±


    ¡°Actually no,¡± Jonah said as he set down his drink. ¡°We just got here a little earlier and I was talking with Mira. She¡¯s wonderfully bright.¡±


    ¡°Yes she is,¡± Malachi said, before looking back over toward Micah. He wasn¡¯t smiling anymore. ¡°Then I suppose you two were the ones tending to her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Abel said. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure how much tending we did, or really could¡¯ve done. It seems like a bad reaction to Nepis. Most likely from chronic use.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right,¡± Basma said, stepping up to the group. ¡°Mona would never¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ chronic mean?¡± Mira asked. ¡°I mean, Nepis heals people right? Like with Auntie Inas?¡±


    The room fell silent at that.


    ¡°Oh Mira,¡± Basma finally said. ¡°It just means mommy was sick.¡± She beckoned Mira over and  kneeled down to meet her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re so smart for knowing about Nepis though! Where did you learn about that?¡±


    ¡°Mommy told me!¡± Mira said. ¡°I remember everything she says, cause when mommy talks I gotta keep my ears open¡ª¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°¡ª and you¡¯re mouth shut,¡± Basma said with a smile, as she pinched Mira¡¯s cheek and made her giggle and laugh. ¡°You always were such a good listener.¡± She rubbed Mira¡¯s hair, then stood and pulled her close to her side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said to the group, ¡°but it¡¯s gotta be something else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised myself,¡± Jonah cut in. ¡°I¡¯ve spent a lot of time with Mona, and that doesn¡¯t sound like her.¡° He started to stand. ¡°Do you mind if I take a look?¡±


    ¡°By all means,¡± Abel said, as he motioned behind him toward the bedroom¡¯s doorway.


    Jonah nodded and made his way out the room.


    There was a brief, and¡­ awkward silence after that, until Malachi finally spoke. ¡°So, things haven¡¯t changed since last time, Basma?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said with a somber look filled with long days and sleepless nights. ¡°She¡¯s still the same.¡±


    Malachi paused on that for a moment, giving Abel a stoic glare before turning back to Basma. ¡°Could I have some tea as well?¡±


    She perked up a bit at that, but cleared her throat and nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, before looking over at Micah and Abel with much kinder eyes. ¡°Would either of you like a cup too?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be alright,¡± Micah said with a grin, hopefully enough of one to keep his thoughts off his face but¡ª


    ¡°Make them a cup,¡± Malachi cut in. ¡°It¡¯ll give us time to talk.¡±


    Basma nodded then held out her hand to Mira. ¡°Come on, why don¡¯t you help me this time? Maybe we¡¯ll see if there¡¯s enough flour to make some baghrir?¡±


    Mira beamed at that, and a moment later the two of them were out of the room, leaving just Micah, Abel, and Malachi.


    A tense silence washed over the room.


    What is this guy¡¯s deal? Micah thought to himself. He had seen him around before. Somewhere with¡­  Saadya! Micah thought, as realization brought its quick relief. He was with Saadya! In fact, now that he thought about it more Malachi was always around her. Well, he¡¯d only seen her a few times before, but Malachi had always been there. Except¡­ this makes even less sense now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit,¡± Malachi said suddenly, as he motioned over to the table.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Abel said, and the three of them started making their way over to the cushioned floor seats.


    Saadya was one of the main reasons the clinic was still around. When Quill Dust first started running rampant, before the clinic had Council money, she made sure they had supplies to keep helping people. She kept that place alive. Anyone working with her would know what a bad Nepis reaction looks like, and they¡¯d know the clinic would be the best place to take them, but he didn¡¯t take Mona, Micah thought. He¡¯s obviously seen her like this before, and he hasn¡¯t taken her in, which means he probably doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad reaction.


    Malachi found his seat first with a groan, as he brought himself low. He still hadn¡¯t said a word about why he was here, but made sure to figure out what they were doing and what they knew. So, he doesn¡¯t like people snooping around, Micah thought, and he¡¯s been here before¡­ then maybe¡­


    Abel found his place at the table next, sitting right across from Malachi.


    Micah thought back to Basma¡¯s words when they first walked in. ¡®I¡¯m not really supposed to have people over now.¡¯ That was a weird way to say it, Micah thought to himself, even if she did want us gone. He squatted down as he moved in to take the spot next to Abel. Unless she¡¯s repeating instructions from someone else, like the man working for Saadya who she asked to help. He didn¡¯t like the implications, but that did make sense.


    That means he¡¯s probably fishing, Micah thought, trying to see if we learned anything about Mona, but¡­ he knows more than he¡¯s letting on. He¡¯s hiding something. Micah felt his stomach start to squirm. And I¡¯ve got a bad feeling I know what. He took his seat.


    The three of them sat in silence. Steam rose from the mugs left behind, and then suddenly Malachi spoke. ¡°You two are not from the clinic.¡± He said that as a fact.


    Abel remained placid. ¡°We volunteer there sometimes¡ª¡±


    Malachi raised his hand. ¡°You work with Daniel.¡±


    That almost made Micah smirk. This is going well.


    Another awkward silence lingered until Abel spoke up this time. ¡°Yes,¡± he said.


    Micah looked over and nearly gawked. Did he really just¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Yeah, Micah thought. He really did.


    If the honesty surprised Malachi, he didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Because we were at the clinic,¡± Abel said. ¡°After everything that happened at the gate we¡ª¡± he cleared his throat. ¡°Well, some of us felt like we should do something to help. I¡¯m sure you could understand why we might feel¡­ personally responsible for what happened.¡±


    Malachi folded his arms. ¡°I could.¡±


    ¡°We overheard Mira while we were there. She was nearly crying when she came to us, and if her mother was really as sick as she was saying then Jonah would at least need help bringing her back here, so we offered to come.¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re nice that way,¡± Micah said, folding his own arms as he joined the conversation. That¡¯s a perfectly good reason to be here. He felt his stomach squirming again. Unless he knows there¡¯s another reason to come.


    Malachi looked over at him, his glare caught between contempt and pity. ¡°Guilt is not kindness.¡± He let those words sit for a while. ¡°But that makes little difference now. I can see how you found your way here.¡±


    Micah sighed as cool relief washed over him. Maybe this isn¡¯t about arbiters. Maybe he really is just looking after this woman. It was still too soon to tell though. They¡¯d need way more than this.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± Abel said, while he smiled and brought his hands to the table. ¡°And since we¡¯re being honest you work with Saadya, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The emotion left Malachi¡¯s eyes as he looked back to Abel again.  ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ve seen Mona yourself haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Malachi sighed as his stoic mask slipped a bit with a frown. ¡°I have,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you taken her to the clinic yourself? I¡¯m sure you know what a bad reaction to Dust looks like. If she gets the right care she can still be saved.¡±


    That¡¯s good, Micah thought. Get him talking about why he¡¯s here. We¡¯ll see if he slips up.


    ¡°Before she stopped talking¡­ clearly,¡± Malachi said. ¡°Mona told me not to take her to the clinic unless we had to. I was keeping my word.¡±


    Abel raised his brow. ¡°Why would she say that?¡±


    ¡°The clinic can be a dangerous place for the wrong people. Guards like to check-in and chain familiar faces to their beds.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dying,¡± Micah said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that matter more?¡±


    Malachi looked back over to him. ¡°Someone takes away your freedom, you won¡¯t give it up a second time. Not without a fight.¡± Contempt and pity returned to his eyes. ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t know anything about that.¡±


    Micah scowled as he felt his darkest moments resurface, his mother¡¯s blood on his hands, staining his cheek.  ¡°You don¡¯t know me that well.¡±


    ¡°I know better,¡± he spat back. ¡°Then to trust a stray¡¯s good intentions, and to call bullshit when I hear it.¡± He looked at Abel as he spoke the next words to both of them. ¡°But understand this. No matter what you think you saw in there, it¡¯s none of your business. Stay out of it.¡±


    Silence washed over the table after that; but before anyone could respond Basma walked back in with Mira, holding a tray with three steaming cups on its surface.


    They started to head over.


    ¡°Can I hand them out?¡± Mira asked, zipping out in front of her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Basma said, ¡°but be careful. You don¡¯t want to spill any on our guests.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Mira said before racing over to the table. Once Basma arrived she lowered the tray enough for Mira to reach the cups, and the young girl picked up the first with surprising focus and poise. She came over to Malachi with soft, careful steps.


    ¡°Here you go!¡± She said with a smile, which Malachi couldn¡¯t help but return.


    ¡°Thank you, Mira,¡± he said, graciously taking his cup, before blowing the top and taking a sip to satisfy young Mira looking on. ¡°Delicious.¡±


    Mira beamed at that, then moved on to get the next cup before heading Abel¡¯s way.


    Micah watched as Malachi took another sip from his cup. We were right, he thought. This isn¡¯t a Nepis overdose. There¡¯s no reason to hide that. This is about something deeper. An arbiter was here.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Abel said, as he took his cup and required sip. ¡°Amazing,¡± he said with a grin, and a delighted Mira went for Micah¡¯s cup next.


    As she made her way around the table, Micah looked over and met Abel¡¯s eyes. Tell me you know it too.


    Abel gave a groan and nodded slightly, before looking back across the table again.


    Micah joined in and turned towards Malachi. He won¡¯t let us get anything useful now, he thought, but at least we have a place to start. Micah smiled as he reached for his tea. ¡°Thanks Mira!¡± He took his sip. It was a sweet and minty tea that warmed his core and almost settled his nerves. Almost. ¡°That¡¯s great Mira, you¡¯re a natural at this!¡±


    She smiled and headed back over to Basma.


    We just need to get Malachi away from them, Micah thought. If we can talk to them alone maybe we can get something that explains what an arbiter would want here and¡ª


    ¡°Those flowers,¡± it was Jonah calling out from the doorway to Mona¡¯s room. ¡°Where did you get them? I¡¯ve seen them in a few homes recently, but they don¡¯t strike me as Amarian.¡±


    The flowers? Micah thought. Why does he care about them? It even took Basma a moment to realize that the question was for her.


    ¡°Oh, uh,¡± she shook her head, clearly gathering her thoughts behind closed eyes, before speaking again. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°Those came from one of Palti¡¯s orphans. The old man grew them at the orphanage and let the kids replant some and take them when they found a home.¡± Her expression soured and turned grim. ¡°After the fire they¡­ we took one in for a time. Shadi. Those came from him.¡± After a moment she found herself and the darkness in her face fell away. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± Jonah said, nodding as he toyed with something small in his hands. ¡°You know Mona¡­ had become very devout in recent months. We¡¯d spoken many times and she really valued her faith, which is why I don¡¯t understand why she would keep her Eglit under a vase.¡± As he said those words he held up a dull Traveler¡¯s coin. The bottom half had some soot or dark resin stuck on it, which had clearly smeared across the coin.


    ¡°Why do you care, Traveler?¡± Malachi asked. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with her¡ª¡± he looked over at Mira holding on to Basma¡¯s side. ¡°¡ªbeing sick.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think¡­ ¡° then he turned his gaze to the table¡¯s other side. ¡°Abel was it?¡± he asked.


    Abel nodded.


    ¡°Yes, well, I think Abel was right about the bad reaction,¡± Jonah said, ¡°but this¡ª¡± he waved the coin in the air again. ¡°An Eglit is one of the first traditions a Conduit of the faith is taught. It is given dirty and cleaned by hand, stored near something a conduit cares for above all others. Something that they hold dear.¡±


    Basma smiled at that. ¡°Then the coin was in the right place. She loves Shadi.¡±


    ¡°Which I understand now,¡± Jonah said, then he stepped deeper into the room. ¡°But what I don¡¯t is this.¡± He held out the coin again. ¡°Look at it under the light.¡±


    Basma handed Mira her tray. ¡°Here Mira, bring this to the kitchen for me, I¡¯ll be in there with you soon and we¡¯ll make that baghrir.¡±


    The young girl nodded, took the tray, and left.


    Then Basma strode over to Jonah and took the coin, before walking back to the square of columns and holding the coin beneath the mosaic¡¯s light. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s shimmering.¡±


    Malachi groaned as he started to stand. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Basma went over to him and handed him the coin, which he took then walked towards the windows near the front door. He held it up to the light. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ this resin,¡± he said. Then his face started to change, as his unwavering demeanor slipped into a harrowing frown. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s Dust in it.¡±


    Shock marred the room¡¯s expressions. Confusion set in next. Yeah, confusion is the word, Micah thought to himself. Why would¡ª ¡°Is that supposed to be there?¡±


    ¡°Obviously not,¡± Malachi said. Then the room turned to Jonah.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be ash and oil. Just something benign to remind us to work on our faith daily.¡± He shook his head his expression lost. ¡°I have no idea why there¡¯d be Nepis in this.¡±


    Suddenly they heard whistling through the window from out on the street. It was rhythmic and loud, almost like a bird, and it snapped both Malachi and Basma to attention at once.


    ¡°Guards are coming,¡± Malachi said, palming the coin. ¡°Means it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried I can talk to them,¡± Jonah said. ¡°It¡¯s been a hectic day for the guard as well, I¡¯m sure I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°No offense,¡± Malachi said, ¡°but that¡¯s why I¡¯d rather leave. They¡¯ve been out in force since the riot and angry guards play rough, especially on the Basin side.¡±


    ¡°Traveler Roe could spare us the hassle,¡± Abel said, ¡°and there¡¯s more to be done here for¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Malachi cut in. ¡°There¡¯s not. Mona will be cared for, and you¡¯re done here.¡± He slipped his hands into his pockets. ¡°Besides, they might not bother the Traveler, but I¡¯m one of those familiar faces they¡¯d prefer to keep chained to a bed.¡± Then he gave him a knowing look. ¡°Who knows? I might not be the only one.¡±


    I hate to say it but he¡¯s right, Micah thought to himself. A city guard shouldn¡¯t recognize them, at least before today, but after the archives now  he¡­ he couldn¡¯t be sure. We can¡¯t afford to gamble, he thought. It hadn¡¯t been that kind of day.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± Abel said, then he stood and Micah followed suit.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t go together,¡± Malachi said. ¡°You two head out first. Follow the road to the right and take the long way around to the Gate.¡±


    Damn, I hoped he¡¯d forget. Malachi leaving first was the last chance they had to talk with Basma alone. More whistling rang out from the street. But there¡¯s no time to argue now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Micah,¡± Abel said, then he turned to face Basma. ¡°Thank you for the tea.¡±


    As Abel turned to walk away, Micah looked at the scene they were leaving. He still wasn¡¯t sure how to process what they¡¯d learned. An arbiter was here. Everything they had so far pointed to that, except for the coin. Dust being on her things, and something she touched often was¡­ compelling. It could¡¯ve gotten into a cut on her fingers but¡ª Malachi wouldn¡¯t hide that, Micah thought to himself, and it doesn¡¯t explain how the Dust got there in the first place. He looked back to Mona¡¯s bedroom doorway. But Dust might explain an Arbiter, and Malachi would hide that.


    There were more questions left than Micah would¡¯ve liked, but they had the answer they came for. No matter how Mona had gotten sick¡­ an Arbiter was in the city.


    Micah mulled on that as the two of them headed out the door, and a few moments later they were back on the streets.

 Amos: Care for Stubborn Wounds

    The evening sun sat just before the western peaks of the Niflheim Range, the line of mountains encircling Dargas and the Nubian Plains. Swathes of red-orange light bathed the cloud streaked sky, as the Basin soaked in the ambient glow. Tapestries came to life in the font of evening¡¯s hues, while bronze jewelry shined like beacons of Amarian pride. It was a fitting phenomenon. After all, the start and end of the day were considered sacred by them.


    Dusk and dawn. A breath in. A breath out, and the day starts anew. It was an old Amarian saying, coined long before the city¡¯s history. Back then Amarians¡¯ were nomadic in spirit. They¡¯d wandered the land for generations, stopping only to embrace the breath of the world¡­ at least that¡¯s what Saadya used to say.


    He remembered when she¡¯d talked of Amarian travels fondly. Tales of conquest and heroics told by a campfire beside dozens of awe-struck eyes. Those stories inspired hundreds to fight for a better life; but now they were just words caught in the Basin, trapped in Joshua¡¯s Drain.


    The last crowds of the day were thinning off the streets, as Amos limped down the line of ramparts and cramped housing. Guards must¡¯ve run through here hard for the streets to be this clear. It wasn¡¯t unexpected, of course. He¡¯d been busy today, but¡ª fuck! Amos held back a snarl as a stranger running past bumped into his shoulder. Heat and pain flared all over as he staggered back from the blow. Street¡¯s empty and you still manage to find me? He was always a magnet for fucking idiots, on the plains or in the city¡ª


    You¡¯re pathetic. It was the warden, of course, talking from some God-forsaken part of his mind.


    Amos grabbed his shoulder and kept walking¡­ limping, whatever he could manage to do.  ¡°Because I don¡¯t like getting hit?¡±


    Because you got hit and now you¡¯re slinking away, running home because some kid told you off. The warden chuckled in his mind. I know where you¡¯re going. He snickered again. Besides, we both know you like getting hit a little¡ª


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Amos spat, but he hesitated on his next words. ¡°And I¡¯m not slinking anywhere. This is just part of the plan.¡± He paused as he walked past a couple on the road. ¡°Why do you care anyways? I thought you wanted to enjoy the ride.


    When you were being exciting, sure! The warden said. But this is just sad. You know she won¡¯t help you, and you¡¯re going anyway. Now he was grumbling. Bite off some guy¡¯s neck on the way and then I¡¯ll start having fun¡­


    Why am I even listening to this? Amos thought to himself, then he shook his head. Just ignore him. He¡¯s wrong. He¡¯s always wrong. His stomach balled up in knots as he tried to let those words stand.


    At least I hope he is.


    Up ahead the line of rooftops to his right dipped low, as a small shack with a rampart jutting out its roof came into view. She usually stays late. Let¡¯s hope today¡¯s at least that normal. He started heading toward the building.


    The front was unmanned. That¡¯s weird, Amos thought. I guess she sent them away once the guards started coming around. It was either that or she left, which¡­ maybe wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing. He stepped up to the door. Why did he want to see her anyways? She wouldn¡¯t help him. She didn¡¯t before¡ª


    No! Amos spat in his thoughts. I¡¯m doing this. I have to.


    He knocked on the door.


    After a moment Amos heard footsteps and rustling coming from indoors.


    ¡°What did you forget Reshi?¡± A familiar voice called out. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want you on the streets.¡± The door swung open¡­ and there was Saadya, standing beneath its frame.


    Astonishment leapt from her face, as her eyes went wide and her jaw fell open; but then the emotion faded. Her face reformed until a placid mask was all that remained. After that there was only silence.


    They stared at each other a while, until Amos cleared his throat. ¡°Saadya,¡± he said softly. His lips moved slow as all the words he¡¯d thought he would say raced through his mind. Why did you never come after me? Why did you never even look? He felt his rage brewing inside him. Why did you let them hurt me? Part of him wanted to scream it all in her face right there. To let her feel the heat of his anger in her bones, but how would that help me now? He took a breath and swallowed down his pain. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked.


    Just tell her the truth. ¡°I need your help.¡±


    She looked him over again before sighing and turning away from the front. She started to walk back in, leaving the door open.


    Amos groaned as he watched her leave. That wasn¡¯t a no. He stepped inside.


    The ambience was just as he remembered it. Tables scattered before the back counter. The winding staircase, leading to the rampart jutting out overhead.


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Saadya asked, turning and heading towards him. ¡°After you walked away from us? From me?¡±


    Amos nearly snarled at those words as he closed the door behind him. ¡°I didn¡¯t help anyone,¡± he said, striding over to meet her. ¡°I could have. I could have made things much worse, but instead I just walked away. That¡¯s what I did for you.¡±


    ¡°And now you¡¯re back,¡± Saadya said, standing just before him now. ¡°Alive¡­¡± She reached out and held his face, letting her hand fall from there to his chest. Her fingers grazed the tip of one of his many scars. Most of them were new to her. Her gaze lingered there for a moment, then wandered down to his hand, which she took in her own and unveiled the circular scar on his palm. ¡°We thought you were¡ª¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    She took his hand with both of hers and held it tight. ¡°I thought you were¡ª¡±


    He snatched it back. ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Saadya looked him over again, but this time her careful mask gave way as grief marred her sanguine glow. Deep lines formed along her face from regrets he knew she¡¯d earned, and a somber glean filled her eyes. She closed them after a moment though and tucked her pain away as well. He hadn¡¯t expected any different. Feeling sorry never stopped her before. ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Like I said,¡± Amos groaned, as he stepped back, then around her, heading toward her usual spot in the room. ¡°I need your help.¡±


    Saadya sighed then turned toward him. ¡°Help with what?¡±


    Amos stopped just before the table. ¡°I was¡­ in a fight recently,¡± he said. ¡°I need to heal.¡±


    Saadya smirked. ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t surprise me,¡± she said. Then she gave him a curious look. ¡°But you¡¯re not a boy anymore. You don¡¯t need my help to do that.¡±


    ¡°I just said I do.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡ª¡± Amos nearly choked on the words. ¡°Because the Reema¡­ my connection¡­ it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Saadya took in those words for a moment then started to head towards the table. ¡° Your bond,¡± she said, ¡°was always unique and always fragile, but I doubt it¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not working!¡± Amos said. ¡°And you¡¯re the only one left who can do a Nagata.¡±


    ¡°That ritual is risky,¡± Saadya said flatly. ¡°Especially if you can¡¯t move Reema on your own.¡±  She came up to him again. ¡°The block may only be temporary we¡­ we can work through it¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time!¡± Amos spat. ¡°I need to be better and I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°This is not making you better,¡± Saadya said. ¡°A Nagata is not a real bond. I¡¯m only forcing Reema into you.¡±


    ¡°I know what it does¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then you know it¡¯ll be painful, and most likely damage your ability to hold Reema in the future!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Amos said. Then he took a breath. He pulled a chair from the table over and spun it around. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± As he said those words he took off his cloak and threw it over the back of the chair. ¡°I won¡¯t be powerless any more.¡± He then took off his shirt and threw it on the table, before sitting down backwards in his chair. ¡°Now will you help me or not?¡±


    Only silence met Amos as he sat, but he could feel Saadya¡¯s glare behind him.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Saadya said at last.


    Amos sighed as he felt her hand against his back.


    ¡°This will hurt,¡± she said.


    ¡°Pain¡¯s nothing new,¡± Amos said. ¡°Let¡¯s get this done.¡±


    Saadya sighed and pressed her hand properly along the nape of his neck. He picked up a wooden spoon left on the table and placed it in his mouth.


    A moment later the pain began.


    Heat rose from the spot she touched. It singed and burned his veins as it radiated through him. He bit down hard against the torture as it ate at his flesh, seared against his wounds. I can take it! I will! The pain pulsed and grew worse still. Amos gripped the chair tight as the Nagata reached its zenith. Burning. Burning. Saadya lifted her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± she said, ¡°but you¡¯ll still be weak for a day or so.¡±


    Amos panted and sagged down as the sweat dripped off his brow. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± He grabbed his shirt. After that he took his cloak and carefully made his way to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± He started heading toward the door.


    Saadya met his gaze as he came up to her again. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Amos stayed like that for a moment then looked away and walked past her. ¡°What else is there?¡± He¡¯d almost made it to the door before Saadya spoke again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to do this again,¡± she said, turning towards him. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to stop you, but I won¡¯t watch you destroy yourself. Not again.¡±


    Amos looked her over a last time, before turning back to the front. ¡°I was already dead to you once. Second time  hardly matters.¡± With that he pushed open the door and headed back out onto the street.

 Ian: Remember Me?

    It was night time now. It wasn¡¯t as noisy outside anymore, and Ian had watched the sunset turn the walls in the next room bright orange and red, before the light faded away. Wherever he was now it was cold. He didn¡¯t know it would be so cold.


    After grandpa had¡­ after what that man¡­ he paused. Why did his head feel funny? He tried to scratch it but the ropes around his wrists were too tight, and itchy too! He sighed as he picked at the ones on his ankles. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Grandpa would come pick him up soon, and then they¡¯d go do something fun! He just had to be good and wait until then.


    He¡¯d already listened before. Grandpa had told him to run and he had, as fast as he could. He¡¯d gone straight to the house that they usually went to when they visited the city, just outside the big walls. Normally, grandpa just talked to the men inside, so Ian went and told them that his grandpa met a mean man on the road. He knew some of their faces so he thought they¡¯d listen, and they did¡­ for a while; but when he finished they just told him to wait. He spent the whole day there, watching the men inside, until eventually he fell asleep there. When he woke up they¡¯d taken Ian to one man, then another, until all the faces around him were strangers. One of them had brought him here.


    They were somewhere in the lower district. He knew that cause on the way over here he¡¯d seen the huge walkways overhead. Every time Ian saw them he wanted to climb all the way to the top, but adults never let him, not even Grandpa! He didn¡¯t like anything over here. Ian never really knew why. Now, he was in a small stone room, sitting up against the wall.


    When it was brighter, he could see big sacks tucked up along the stone around him, the dirt covered floor, and a little table in the middle of the space. There was a door on the same wall as him, but it was hard to see it now. The only light left in the room was a candle, flickering quietly on top of the desk. It wasn¡¯t that bright though. Everything just looked like shadows against the dim light. He looked around the space again. At least I¡¯m not by myself.


    There were other kids here too. When Ian first showed up, all the others were in this room eating bread. He got some too, which was ok, but then they put the ropes on all of them and left. He didn¡¯t know why they tied everyone up. It made it harder to play!


    ¡°Hey!¡± A girl¡¯s voice called out to him. Ian turned to face it. She was sitting to his right with ropes tied around her brown wrists and ankles too. She was a looked older than him with puffy hair tied in two small buns that were dark, just like her eyes. Her brown dress had short white sleeves that were pretty but a little dirty, and her dark shoes were too. It was dirty in here though, so that made sense.


    ¡°When can we go home?¡± She asked. ¡°I wanna go home.¡±


    Oh no! She looks scared. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ian said. ¡°My grandpa will be here soon, and I¡¯m sure your parents are coming too!¡±


    ¡°They¡­ they aren¡¯t here anymore,¡± she said. ¡°I stay with David, and Auntie Inas sometimes too.¡±


    ¡°Then I bet that¡¯s who¡¯s coming!¡± Ian said. ¡°We just have to be good and wait for them.¡±


    The girl still looked upset. Maybe she just wants a friend. ¡°I¡¯m Ian,¡± he said with a big grin. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Mariam,¡± she said, ¡°but everyone just calls me Mari.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mari!¡± Ian said. ¡°I think we¡¯re gonna be best friends!¡±


    Mari smiled a little at that, and Ian beamed back with pride. I knew that¡¯s all she needed! A moment later though, he heard footsteps in the next room as some mean men started talking.


    ¡°Why are we the ones who gotta wait all night with the brats?¡± A man¡¯s voice said.


    ¡°Cause someone¡¯s gotta watch them till we dump them off in the morning, and I¡¯m not waiting around by myself,¡± another replied.


    ¡°So now we both gotta have a bad night?¡±


    ¡°Canute¡¯s puttin¡¯ some shit down in the back, but he¡¯s staying. That makes three. We spread the bullshit out between us and it won¡¯t be that bad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if we spread it, but the way you¡¯re playing with that knife makes me feel like you¡¯re not trying to take your share.¡±


    The other man laughed at that. ¡°Relax. You¡¯re just mad you don¡¯t have my touch. I could hit that shield right in the sun from here. I¡¯ll bet you five coins right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever, you¡¯re not taking any more of my money. Still need to see the coin from this. How much are these kids even gonna be worth? They can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re worth enough. Families out in the plains will buy ¡®em¡¯ young. They help with livestock or cleaning and they don¡¯t fight back. Easy coin.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t gotta listen to Dust whine.¡±


    ¡°I told you we¡¯re not doing Dust in the city. I ain¡¯t payin¡¯ tribute to nobody. Everybody¡¯s on Nepis. We¡¯re being smart, staying on our own trail.¡±


    Mari whimpered a bit a that. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re gonna let us go.¡± She tucked her knees to her chest.


    ¡°What?¡± Ian said. ¡°No way! We¡¯ll be home soon then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Mari slid over and grabbed Ian¡¯s arm. ¡°Shhhh! Listen!¡±


    ¡°Listen for what?¡± Ian asked, but then he heard it too.


    ¡°Hello?¡± It was a new voice calling out but¡­ from farther away, hoarse and weary. ¡°Hello?¡± It called again. That kinda sounds like¡ª


    ¡°Get outta here old man!¡± One of the voices from before said.


    Oh boy, I think it is! Ian shuffled up to his knees, as he heard footsteps moving around the other room.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Mari hissed.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Ian said. ¡°I think I know that voice.¡±


    Mari fought him a little, but Ian still started inching his way over to the door.


    ¡°I said get outta here old man! There¡¯s nothing here for you!¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m looking for a young boy. Ten years old, short brown hair, have you seen him?¡±


    Ian peaked a bit through the door to the room beyond. He couldn¡¯t see much. There were more candles in the wider space, but the door was just open a bit. There was only a low table surrounded by pillows and rugs in his view. He still couldn¡¯t see anyone though. They must¡¯ve been standing outside.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here!¡± The voice from earlier said. ¡°Now scram! We don¡¯t want people hanging around here!¡±


    That¡¯s his voice for sure, Ian thought, I knew he¡¯d come! ¡°Mari, it¡¯s ok!¡± He said with a grin.


    She gave him a confused look as she tried to pull him back again. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. ¡°Don¡¯t let them see you!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok!¡± Ian said. ¡°That¡¯s my grandpa!¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Grandpa said, though he still must¡¯ve been standing outside. Ian couldn¡¯t see him. After that it was quiet.


    ¡°You stroking out old man?¡± The earlier voice said. ¡°Cause that won¡¯t change¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ahh,¡± Grandpa cut in. ¡°He is here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not.¡± The man¡¯s voice said. ¡°Now I¡¯m not gonna tell you again.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to,¡± Grandpa said. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Not without me grandpa! ¡°But, since it seems you¡¯re not alone,¡± he said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back in there and kill all your friends?¡±


    The man laughed at that. ¡°What the fuck are you talking abo¡ª¡± his voice cut off as he gagged. Then there was more silence.


    Mari tugged at Ian¡¯s arm. ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡± As the other man said those words he stepped into Ian¡¯s view. He was a little short with a belly, and straight dark hair down to his shoulders. It was thin near the top of his head though. It made it look shiny. I like that! Ian thought. Mr. Shiny! He let out a laugh. Mr. Shiny had on dark boots and a cloak, which was all Ian really could see. ¡°Gorm! What¡¯re you doing?¡± Then another man walked in.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He was younger, taller, and less shiny than his friend. He had on a cloak too, but from this angle Ian could see the rest of his clothes. A long-sleeved white shirt beneath a dark vest that matched his pants and boots. He didn¡¯t seem upset anymore, but his eyes were purple now. It looked pretty from here.


    ¡°You¡­ you alright?¡± Mr. Shiny asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer me?¡± He started to come closer, as Gorm fiddled with a knife in his hands. ¡°What happened to your ey¡ª¡± Gorm stabbed him in the neck.


    Mr. Shiny gagged and spat out blood as he looked on stunned at Gorm, who ripped the blade out without a word, and let Mr. Shiny hit the floor. He stared down at his friend, covered in bright blood that almost blended with the candlelight.


    ¡°Shit¡¯s put away now,¡± A new voice called out. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go¡ª¡± he stopped as he stepped into Ian¡¯s view. His hair was short and blonde, but his clothes were just like Gorm¡¯s. He was only missing the vest. ¡°What the fuck?!¡± The new man said. ¡°What the fuck are you doing¡ª¡±


    Gorm launched his knife at the new man and the blade landed deep in his skull. He dropped.


    Ian looked on at the blood-stained scene. That was a weird game. He thought to himself. I wonder if it was fun? More footsteps entered the home until at last in Ian¡¯s view was¡ª ¡°Grandpa!¡± He shouted.


    He was wearing another dark cloak, but it was cleaner than the one he had on the other day. His hood was up, though that didn¡¯t matter. Ian already knew he was really shiny.


    The other kids jumped and shrieked at all the noise.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I wanna see!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mommy?¡±


    Their hushed and panicked murmurs quickly filled the room, as more kids shuffled over to the door.


    ¡°Ian!¡± Mari hissed. ¡°Ian, what¡¯s going on? Why are people screaming?¡±


    Ian looked at her, then back around at the others. Why does everyone look so scared? He thought. It¡¯s just grandpa. ¡°That happens sometimes,¡± he said. ¡°But it¡¯s ok! That¡¯s grandpa! I told you he¡¯d come!¡±


    Grandpa turned and looked toward the door.  The scar going down his closed right eye made him look so cool! Too bad his beard looks so old, he thought with a laugh. The grey tangle was as scruffy as always, but it couldn¡¯t hide his warm grin, or the light behind his dark brown eye. ¡°Ian,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright, I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± It was Gorm who stepped back and shuddered as he dropped his knife. ¡°No, no, what is this?! What happened I¡ª¡± He looked down at his blood soaked hands, breathing faster and faster. Then he turned to Grandpa. ¡°What did you do to me?!¡± He said with a snarl, then he charged, but Grandpa just raised his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he said, and the man stopped in his tracks, straining as his eyes turned purple again. I wish my eyes did that too! Ian thought. They¡¯re so pretty!


    The first kids who peaked through the doorway screamed and jumped back, and even Mari slid away. Ian didn¡¯t know why they were so surprised. Everyone listens to grandpa.


    ¡°Wretched fool,¡± Grandpa spat, as he brought his hand down. ¡°You have been given every advantage, and yet you stoop to this filth, live in this place.¡± He came up close to him, until his beard nearly scratched Gorm¡¯s face. ¡°You disgust me.¡± He scowled at him a moment more, before speaking again. ¡°Go pick up your knife.¡±


    Gorm obeyed silently, walking back over to his knife and picking it up off the floor.


    ¡°Put it up to your neck.¡±


    Gorm obeyed.


    Grandpa stood and stared at him for a while, before nodding to himself. ¡°I was right to come here,¡± he said. ¡°This is far from good enough.¡± He scowled again as he looked Gorm over. ¡°There is no other way.¡± He growled at those words, then stepped up to Gorm once more. ¡°You can wake up now.¡±


    Gorm gasped, panting as tears swelled in his eyes. ¡°What the fuck I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gorm slit his own throat, gagging as blood stained his vest and shirt, until with a final spasm he collapsed onto the floor.


    All the kids screamed at the sight of Gorm, pulling away from the door as they shrieked and wailed.


    ¡°Guys it¡¯s ok!¡± Ian said. ¡°It¡¯s just a game! We can go home!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Mari cried. ¡°Ian, he killed them!¡±


    Ian gave her a curious look. Killed them? He thought. What does she mean? His head felt all fuzzy again. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Grandpa was here, and now they¡¯d go do something fun like they always did! He turned back toward the door.


    Grandpa was still standing over Gorm, who was lying face-up in a pool of blood. He wasn¡¯t looking down at him anymore though, he was staring at the door. ¡°Yes¡­ the others.¡± He bent down and picked up Gorm¡¯s knife. ¡°The mess never ends.¡± With a groan he stood and started heading for the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ian. I¡¯m coming.¡±


    The others whimpered at the sound of his steps.


    ¡°We gotta hide!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°Shhh! He¡¯ll hear!¡±


    Mari came up and tugged on Ian¡¯s arm once more. ¡°Ian get away! He¡¯ll hurt you!¡±


    ¡°No he won¡¯t!¡± Ian said with a laugh, as he pulled his arm back. ¡°Everything¡¯s ok now!¡±


    She slid away as the footsteps drew closer. Ian sat smiling with glee, until Grandpa stood just before him. He pushed open the door, letting light spill into the small room and over the other kids¡¯ faces.


    They screamed and whimpered at the sight of Grandpa, but they just didn¡¯t know him. He thought the scar was scary at first too. Stuff like that never bothered Grandpa though. He stared at everyone for a moment, before squatting down to Ian. He brought up the knife.


    ¡°Ian no!¡± Mari shrieked.


    Grandpa cut the ropes. He started with his wrists then his ankles, and together they both stood.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Ian cried, while he gave him a huge hug.


    ¡°Oh, it is good to see you,¡± Grandpa said with a laugh.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Ian asked, pushing out of the hug. ¡°All the adults were boring and mean. I had to spend a whole day by myself!¡±


    Grandpa sighed and patted Ian¡¯s head. ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m sorry. I was a little caught up.¡± He pulled him close again. ¡°But I¡¯m here now. Everything will be alright.¡±


    Ian leaned into Grandpa¡¯s hug as he finally heard the words he¡¯d been waiting for. ¡®Everything will be alright.¡¯ Oh wait, Ian thought. ¡°What about everyone else?¡±


    Grandpa relaxed his grip and looked around the room. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Then his gaze fell on Mari. He frowned. ¡°You look like her,¡± he said, as he moved Ian aside. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± He started heading toward her.


    She shriveled beneath his glare as he approached, whimpering until he was standing over her. ¡°No!¡± She shrieked, but then he bent down and grabbed her wrists.


    ¡°But still this is better.¡± He cut the ropes, leaving her ankles tied before dropping the knife at her feet. ¡°When my grandson and I leave, count to ten, ten times then free yourself and your friends. At first call you will leave here and remember nothing. Then return to the last place you called home.¡± He looked around at the others. ¡°That goes for all of you,¡± he said louder. ¡°Is that understood?¡±


    All at once everyone was quiet. The whimpers and cries were cut off, as the whole room turned to face Grandpa.


    ¡°Yes,¡± they said as one. ¡°It will be done.¡±


    He nodded then stood. ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°Keep quiet until then.¡±


    After that no one made a sound.


    With a satisfied grunt Grandpa dusted himself off and walked back over to Ian. ¡°Come boy,¡± he said, reaching out his hand. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Ian said, as he grabbed his hand, then together they walked out of the house and onto the empty street.


    - ~ -


    The barren roads were kept lit by the wavering light of torches along the road and the twin full moons above. Ian always loved to stare at them glowing beyond the mountain, brightening its barren peaks. Hal Vala and Dhael Mil. The two eyes of God. During the day He brightened the world with his presence, but at night when he goes to rest he leaves his eyes to watch over us. Grandpa had told him that story. He always knew the best ones!


    The road they were on was big. One of the two that went up to the huge stone wall. The view from there was wide enough that he got a full look at the sky, and under the light of God¡¯s eyes the Wall and the upper district beyond were gleaming. I wish Mari could see this, Ian thought to himself.


    ¡°Hey Grandpa,¡± he asked. ¡°How come no one else could come with us?¡±


    Grandpa stopped at that, before pulling Ian close as he rubbed his shoulder. ¡°Well you see,¡± he said. ¡°You and I are going somewhere special, and not everyone can come.¡±


    ¡°Like that man Gorm?¡± Ian asked. ¡°Cause they¡­ ¡®disk-custs¡¯ you?¡±


    Grandpa smiled at that. ¡°No, child,¡± he said., but then his smile fell away. ¡°Gorm was¡­¡± he paused. ¡°He just¡­ didn¡¯t understand what he was supposed to do. He didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s important.¡±


    Ian smiled back at him until he noticed something off in the distance, something shiny. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Ian said pointing. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Grandpa turned around to see for himself and stood there frozen at the sight. Just beyond the huge Hall in the city, big plumes of smoke were rising into the sky. The spot they were coming from looked small from here, but Ian could still see the bright purple lights flickering in the distance. They looked just like Gorm¡¯s eyes. They were pretty!


    ¡°Smoke¡­ smoke means fire, right?¡± Ian asked.


    Grandpa didn¡¯t say anything back. He just kept watching the lights.


    He looks kinda sad, Ian thought to himself.  ¡°What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?¡±


    It still took Grandpa a moment to respond. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said at last. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ an old friend of mine is gone now.¡±


    Oh no! Ian thought. ¡°Is there something we can do?¡±


    Grandpa looked down at him and smiled. ¡°No boy,¡± he said. ¡°There isn¡¯t. He made his choice, and I¡¯ve made mine.¡± He looked back and stared at the fire a while longer. ¡°Come,¡± he said at last. ¡°We have things to do in the morning. Tomorrow will be a busy day.¡±


    With that he took Ian¡¯s hand once more, and they continued on into the night.

 Clergy: Ash Mars the Crown

    The walk back had been mostly silent. The sun was just starting to set as its light was stained by day¡¯s end. Crowds were thinning off the streets. Food stands and loiterers were gone. Even the ramparts overhead began to disappear from view as he and Naki drew closer to the Gate. Well, one of them anyway. Apparently, there were several around the city. He¡¯d only seen the biggest one.


    Clergy peaked over at Naki from beneath his hood. She had donned her own beige cloak, which covered most of her face and dreads. Only a few strands fell loosely along her umber skin and eyes, their placid gaze set firmly ahead. Her mind in her thoughts.


    Once they¡¯d left Saadya¡¯s place she¡¯d kept mostly to herself, which was more than a little surprising. She told him about the Gate, eventually, but after everything that had happened he figured she¡¯d have questions. He knew he did. The fire, the arbiter, and now all these revelations about his dream, if that¡¯s all it really was, Clergy thought to himself, though at this point that was just wishful thinking. Everything he¡¯d dreamed was bearing out in reality, but just not in the ways he was expecting.


    Arbiters were real and hunting him, but the first one he¡¯d seen had let him go. He thought the conversation between one and Galahad would become the most critical part, but he still didn¡¯t even know who ¡®Galahad¡¯ was; and Saadya seemed much more interested in the flaming bird than anything else. A ¡®phoenix¡¯ is what Naki had called it, and... that was all he really knew. More like all I understand, Clergy thought to himself. He remembered what Saadya had said. That everything from his dream to being healed in his cell was all part of some ¡®natural power,¡¯ whatever that means. At a minimum, Clergy thought, it means as chaotic as these past few days have seemed, everything¡¯s connected. There were no coincidences.


    Thinking about it that way there was only one consistent threat he¡¯d dealt with. One through line between everything that had happened so far: Arbiters. No matter who he was with they were always feared, and always a suspect when things went wrong.


    Abel had said an arbiter was in the city, and it seemed like everyone at Stella¡¯s thought it was because of Gad; but if he followed his own logic, they were probably here for me.


    He couldn¡¯t explain why they¡¯d let him go at the fire, but they did recognize Clergy. That was enough to put him on edge. If he had any chance to stop them he needed Saadya¡¯s help, and if he wanted to earn her trust he¡¯d have to keep Daniel, and probably everyone else, in the dark about that fact.


    He¡¯d have to lie. He already had mixed feelings about that.


    The crowd in front of him slowed as the path ahead widened. Clergy took a breath. He¡¯d have to worry about that conversation later.


    They¡¯d reached the Gate.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Naki said, breaking the silence at last.


    The space before them was more like a corridor than a plaza. A square maybe as large as two houses was left bare before the looming stone wall. The Gate itself was just a small archway carved into its face, but the passage was well-fortified.


    Archers glared down from atop the towering ramparts, as the masses below trickled into a line before them. Even more guards were stationed alongside the line, keeping an eye on the herd and a hand near their swords. There was an armored scowl set at least every ten paces. Clergy¡¯s stomach turned at the sight. The message was clear. There¡¯d be no more riots today.


    Without a word they slipped into the crowd, and waded with them toward the Gate. There¡¯s no warriors here, Clergy noted as he walked. I guess Micah was right. Gad really couldn¡¯t bring in more than a few. That did settle his nerves a bit as he looked around to confirm it, but checking ahead he realized he¡¯d fallen behind Naki. I¡¯d rather stay close to¡ª


    ¡°You there!¡± One of the guards shouted. Clergy¡¯s stomach dropped. He can¡¯t mean me. The crowd stopped as the man strode over from his post, shoving his way through the line. He can¡¯t mean me. The guard came closer and closer, walking up until he was only a few paces away.


    He glanced over at Clergy. Shit! Shit! Shit! The guard stopped for a moment¡­ then turned to another man in front of him. ¡°You,¡± he said, pointing over at him. ¡°Lose the hood.¡±


    The stranger hurriedly agreed, taking off the covering to reveal a graying Amarian man.


    The guard looked him over for a moment. ¡°Too old,¡± he said at last, then he waved his hand in the air and the crowd continued on. He walked away.


    ¡°Hold there!¡± Another voice shouted behind him. Clergy turned and saw two guards stop a younger Amarian man this time. He had short, thick braids and a scar on his right cheek. The first guard that approached grabbed the stranger and spun him around, but when they saw the scar the second man came around and grabbed the other¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not him,¡± the second guard said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a scar and the hair is wrong. Move on.¡± The first guard groaned but let the young man go.


    Another Amarian, Clergy thought to himself. Who are they looking for? Then he realized¡ª oh shit, if they¡¯re checking Amarians then Naki¡ª


    ¡°You there!¡± A guard shouted, this time up ahead on the left. Clergy turned toward the voice. The guard was heading towards Naki.


    The crowd around her froze as the guard sifted through them. In a few moments he¡¯d reached her. ¡°Take off your hood.¡±


    Naki did nothing.


    The guard reached down and grabbed his hilt. ¡°Your hood,¡± he said again.


    This time Naki complied, slowly revealing her face as she met his gaze.


    The guard sucked his teeth. ¡°A woman,¡± he said, before grumbling something under his breath. Then he eyed the rest of the line. ¡°Keep it moving!¡± He said. After that he turned and left.


    From then on Clergy stopped looking ahead. He didn¡¯t want to give anyone another chance to recognize his face, or ask if I fell down some stairs. Eventually though, they lumbered under the Gate¡¯s shadow and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you really think he¡¯ll show up here?¡± It was one of the guards, clearly unaware Clergy could hear.


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± another guard said, ¡°but then again he might not have a choice. The way out to the plains is way more guarded than this, and if he doesn¡¯t leave the lower district, they¡¯ll sweep him right back into the Coves. We¡¯ll find that Amarian soon enough.¡±


    The Coves? Clergy thought to himself. So they are looking for someone. An Amarian. He had a bad feeling he knew which one too. There wasn¡¯t much time to mull on that though, as he came out from underneath the Gate¡¯s shadow. After he¡¯d taken a few steps away from the entrance, he dared to look up at the Upper District scene.


    Crowds here were still thin, but there were noticeably more people roaming on this side of the Gate. The houses were as plain as before, just the same blend of wood, mortar, and stone, yet compared to what he¡¯d seen in the Basin they almost seemed cozy.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Naki called, and Clergy turned to face her. ¡°Go up that path over there until it connects to one of the main roads again,¡± she said, pointing ahead toward a smaller side street. ¡°Stella¡¯s place will be over on the right.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Clergy said, as he turned to leave, but then Naki grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Listen,¡± she said. ¡°I¡­ I never said thank you. For coming back for me.¡±


    Oh! Clergy barely kept the surprise off his face. ¡°I¡ª uhh¡­ don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said, rubbing his neck as he grinned. Then he thought back to the fire, and regret wiped the smile away. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just sorry that¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Naki said, looking away as the silence lingered between them.


    What could they say?


    It took more than a few moments before Naki finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not over,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll find who did this.¡± She took a breath, nodded, and the fire in her eyes burned again. ¡°Just remember what Saadya told you. Keep your mouth shut when you get back to Stella¡¯s. I¡¯ll find you when she¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Clergy said, nodding back.


    Naki took another breath as she looked him over. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck this up.¡±


    Right, Clergy thought, as he nodded again. No pressure. With that he turned to leave once more, making his way through the crowd down the path she¡¯d pointed to.


    - ~ -


    Shadow encroached across the cloud-ridden Dargas sky, as the twin moons took up the night¡¯s watch. Clergy was standing in front of Stella¡¯s now, watching his shadow flicker with the dim torchlight, trying to¡ª figure out how not to fuck this up.


    The shop had an inviting feel to it, even in the dark on an empty street. Like most of the storefronts around here it was made of mostly stone and wood, and was set at the bottom of a two-story building. Windows with pastry stands set before them flanked a modest front door, while a wooden sign hung overhead. A swirl reminiscent of a sweet bun was burned into the simple placard. A homey scene Clergy couldn¡¯t appreciate right now. He could barely stop himself from shaking.


    ¡®Keep your mouth shut.¡¯ That was all he had to do. Just walk in, say everything was fine, and keep quiet until Naki came for him. Right, Clergy thought to himself, because no one¡¯s gonna care if Saadya thought arbiters were a threat. That was the reason he went to her after all. To ask her about the arbiter from his dream. Just tell them she said it didn¡¯t matter, he thought to himself. They weren¡¯t even sure what to think when they sent you to ask. They¡¯ll except the easy answer. It was just a dream.


    Clergy thought back to the last time the group had spoken. Alvon would¡¯ve killed him back then if he could¡¯ve, but Stella saw through it. It was more than that, Clergy thought to himself. She found a way to warn me when I had no idea what he would do. I¡¯d be dead without her. He sighed. And now¡­ now I have to hope she isn¡¯t smart enough to see through this. Her or any of the others. His mind drifted back to the moment he¡¯d met Nitara. When she¡¯d slammed him into the wall while he bled through his shirt. And they always react well when they think I¡¯m lying to them. Clergy¡¯s stomach squirmed at that.


    Right. No pressure.


    He stepped up to the door and grabbed the handle. Let¡¯s get this done. He pushed and¡­ it didn¡¯t move.


    Except it¡¯s locked, Clergy thought. Of course. Gotta go around¡ª


    Footsteps suddenly rushed up from behind the door, until the key clicked and it flung open, with Stella bursting out from the doorway.


    ¡°Ab¡ª Oh! Clergy!¡± She said, as surprise popped off her face. A moment later though and she¡¯d composed herself again. ¡°I was getting a little worried,¡± she said with a smile. Then she looked around behind him. ¡°Did you see Abel and Micah on your way here?¡±


    ¡°Abel and¡ª no.¡± I figured they¡¯d be back by now. ¡°They never came back?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Stella said, then she shook her head. ¡°Never mind that now, come in. We should talk.¡±


    Clergy¡¯s stomach sank at that, but Stella quickly grabbed his arm and hurried him inside, closing the door behind him. The front of the shop was about what he¡¯d expected. A small, open space walled off by a long counter that blocked the path to the kitchen beyond. Display trays laid empty across the wide, wooden surface. A few chairs were set along the walls, beside two or three bright paintings hanging between them.


    She quickly towed him up the counter, flipped up the bar door, then continued on into the kitchen. How do I get out of this? They stepped through the doorway. I just need to get to my room.


    He was staring at the familiar bakery scene now. Among the shelves of bowls and jars was Ezra, sitting in a chair by the table. He was facing the door with a look that said he¡¯d been waiting. As soon as he saw Stella he jumped to his feet.


    ¡°Stella!¡± He said. ¡°Is Micah¡ª¡± then he glanced over at Clergy. ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s just you.¡±


    Glad to see I was missed, Clergy thought to himself, but he said nothing and smiled as Stella ushered him over to a chair beside Ezra.


    ¡°No,¡± Stella said. ¡°Not yet, but he will be.¡±


    ¡°What about Daniel?¡± Clergy asked. ¡°Have you talked to him yet?¡±


    ¡°No, but we weren¡¯t expecting to,¡± Stella said. ¡°He told us he probably wouldn¡¯t be back until tomorrow. We¡¯ve been a little anxious to hear how everything went.¡± She leaned in a bit closer. ¡°So, what did Saadya say? Was Abel right? Is¡­ is there an Arbiter here?¡±


    And we¡¯re getting right into it, Clergy thought to himself, as the other two stared him down. If Daniel didn¡¯t come back yet, then they haven¡¯t heard anything about Saadya¡¯s place. I might be able to play this off for now. He swallowed down a bit of his nerves. Don¡¯t say too much just get back to your room.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± make it quick. ¡°She¡­ she didn¡¯t have much to say, but¡­ honestly, it¡¯s been a long day. I¡¯m pretty tired. I¡¯ll talk to everyone in the morning, but I just want to get some sleep. I¡¯d rather not have to say the same story twice if that¡¯s ok.¡±


    Stella and Ezra looked on in silence as the question lingered for a moment. ¡°Of course,¡± Stella finally said. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day for all of us.¡± Then she nodded toward the side door that led upstairs. ¡°Your room¡¯s all made up. We¡¯ll talk in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Right. Thank you.¡± I can¡¯t believe that worked. Clergy couldn¡¯t hide his relief as he nodded then briskly made his way to the side door that led upstairs. The other two watched as Clergy hurried out the kitchen, up the stairs, and down the hall to his room. He¡¯d bought himself one night, somehow, next came the morning¡­ in front of the whole group.


    Right. No pressure.


    ~ - ~


    Morning came far sooner than Clergy would¡¯ve liked.


    He wished he¡¯d slept more.


    He sat up from the bed, as thin rays of sunlight lit up the modest space. His nerves had tormented him for most of the night, and they wouldn¡¯t let him sleep now. Then I guess I¡¯m up, Clergy thought to himself, as he looked over at the door to the room. And now I get to head downstairs and try to lie. His stomach squirmed, and he knew it wouldn¡¯t be the last time today. Things were only going to get worse from here.


    Yeah, this is gonna go great.


    He brought himself to the edge of the bed where he¡¯d left his boots. Hold on, he thought. I need a plan before I get down there. He looked over at the nightstand on his right where his eyepatch was waiting for him. Some of its edges were burned and frayed, scars from the long day he¡¯d endured. He clutched the stained shirt he¡¯d had on since yesterday. Last night he¡¯d just fallen into bed but¡ª some clean clothes would be great too.


    Forgoing the boots and patch for now, he went over to the dresser. There¡¯s gotta be some in the drawers or¡ª he stopped and smiled. Sitting on top of the bureau was a fresh tunic and pants beside his cloak from yesterday.


    Stella must¡¯ve read my mind, he thought to himself, then he thought about that a little more. Well¡­ anyone would¡¯ve known I needed clothes. Shouldn¡¯t read too much into that.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He quickly threw on the beige shirt and dark brown pants, and as he did he caught another look at himself in the mirror. His face looked¡­ better, honestly. There were still a few lines from the scars and some bruising around his eye, but it was nothing like before. Probably don¡¯t even need the patch anymore. He was glad to go without it, but¡­ still. It wasn¡¯t like he was an expert, but healing this quickly didn¡¯t seem normal. His face hadn¡¯t even burned like his chest did back in the cell. A natural power, Clergy thought to himself. Just one more thing he couldn¡¯t explain. More proof of what he already knew. Saadya was the one with answers, and he needed to stay in her good graces. There was no turning back now.


    Once he was dressed he went back for his boots then headed for the door. Now I just need a plan. A few steps into the hall didn¡¯t provide any new inspiration. Actually, he thought to himself. Who says I need something new? Maybe the plan from last night was still fine. Tell them Saadya said the dream meant nothing, and there were no signs of Arbiters nearby.


    The only ones who might have questions were Abel and Daniel. Since he spoke to Saadya too, Daniel might have doubts, but no one else had been at the fire. No one had any new evidence to refute him. All that was left to deal with was Abel¡¯s tip from before. It was just his word against Clergy¡¯s though, and even if they decided to check for themselves Saadya would back him up. As long as he was convincing he could walk out of here in one piece.


    He could do this.


    The stairs to the kitchen were coming up on his right now, but as he approached he¡ª


    ¡°We should tell them.¡± It was Micah, talking in a hushed but forceful tone from the bottom of the flight.


    Clergy pressed himself against the wall, quickly and quietly. He didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but if he could get a little extra info going into the conversation ahead, he¡¯d take it.


    ¡°No,¡± Abel replied. ¡°It¡¯s too soon, and it¡¯s got nothing to do with the rumors. Those should have our attention.


    ¡°But what if it does!¡± Micah said. ¡°As far as we know they could be who set the fire! We¡¯ve got to at least bring up Mona¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Abel said again curtly. ¡°We¡¯re not even sure what we know yet. We just have theories, and if the news is true then¡­ then we don¡¯t want to add more fuel to the fire. Panic will get us nowhere.¡±


    A fire? Clergy thought as he leaned in a bit more. Are they talking about the one from yesterday? If they¡¯d heard too many details that could blow up Clergy¡¯s whole plan¡ª


    The floor creaked against his extra weight, and Micah and Abel snapped toward the noise.


    ¡°Clergy?¡± Micah called. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    So much for being discreet, Clergy thought to himself. But I guess I gotta talk to them now. He stepped out into the open.


    The two of them were almost huddled in the corner at the bottom of the stairs. Abel had on a dark green tunic with a brown vest, matching pants, and even darker boots.


    Micah stood beside him in an embroidered, light brown tunic with green pants and boots much like Abel¡¯s. He had a bandage wrapped around his right eye, and his hair wasn¡¯t quite as unruly as before. Clergy still wasn¡¯t used to it being short though, hopefully that wouldn¡¯t faze him now.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Micah said. ¡°We were just coming to get you anyways.¡±


    Coming to get me? Clergy thought. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Abel and Micah glanced at each other. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re waiting to find out,¡± Abel said at last. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll find out together.¡±


    What did they hear? Clergy thought to himself. Not knowing made him uneasy, but at this point he didn¡¯t have a choice. With a breath he headed down the stairs, joining Abel and Micah before the three of them headed into the kitchen.


    Sitting around the table now was Nitara and Ezra. Both of them had changed. Ezra was sitting in almost the same spot as last night. He wore a white shirt now though, with fading gray pants and dark boots. His chair was set close to the table, where he held his head up with one hand, while he rapped the other¡¯s fingers on the wood.


    Nitara sat across from him, donned in a beige tunic and darker brown pants. She had a leather boot on one foot, while the other was kicked up on a chair and wrapped. Only her tan toes and heel were exposed on that one. The rest was well-covered in that violet Nepis gauze. She kept her brown hair out of her face in a ponytail, and had just noticed the three of them enter the room.


    ¡°That took a minute,¡± she said, leaning back as she looked them over.


    Micah stepped in first as he gave her a shrug. ¡°What can I say?¡± He quipped back. ¡°We got lost.¡±


    Nitara smirked and shook her head. ¡°I see you found him easy enough though,¡± she said, nodding over at Clergy. ¡°Wasn¡¯t sure if you were going to run.¡±


    The thought had crossed my mind but¡ª ¡°I still have unfinished business,¡± Clergy said. ¡°I won¡¯t leave until I at least try to make things right.¡±


    Nitara scoffed. ¡°Well,¡± she said, ¡°that sounds nice at least. You might even get me standing with all that good will.¡±


    Clergy put on an awkward smile as he moved to stand over by Ezra. He was going to take a seat, but if it meant being closer to her then¡ª maybe I¡¯ll just wait right here.


    ¡°Leave the boy alone,¡± Abel said as he walked over to the table. ¡°He¡¯s been through enough. We all have, and we all have bigger things to worry about right now.¡± He looked around the room. ¡°Stella left?¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t sure when Daniel would get back,¡± Ezra said, perking up a bit as the three of them approached. ¡°She wanted to see how things were for herself.¡±


    ¡°The Hall must be a mad house right now,¡± Micah chimed in. ¡°Can¡¯t beat drama like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still hoping that¡¯s all this is,¡± Abel said with a groan.


    Micah came up to the table now and pulled up a chair next to Ezra. He sat then fist bumped his brother, who gave a quick grin while he returned the gesture.


    Why would the Hall be a madhouse? Clergy thought to himself. It didn¡¯t seem like anyone there would care about a fire in the lower district.


    Just then the front door opened.


    ¡°That must be Stella now,¡± Abel said, as he and the rest of the room turned towards the noise.


    A moment later Stella appeared in the doorway leading towards the front. She wore a long brown skirt with a green drape fastened beneath her belt. Above that she had on a long sleeve white shirt with a brown vest, and a look that said things were not going well outside.


    ¡°That was quick,¡± Ezra said.


    Stella sighed as she stepped into the room. ¡°Honestly, it didn¡¯t take long to see how things were going. It¡¯s a mess out there.¡±


    ¡°And Daniel?¡± Abel asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a big crowd in front of the Hall right now, so I¡¯m not really sure. Hopefully he¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    The back door swung open.


    ¡°¡ª be here soon.¡±


    Sure enough it was Daniel, standing before the frame and alley beyond. He had on a dark cloak with brown pants and boots, with a long sleeved white shirt. His hair was a mess in front of his face, his glasses were on, and he had the same look as Stella. Much to the room¡¯s dismay.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Stella said. ¡°From the look of things I thought it might¡¯ve taken you a call or two to get here from the Hall.¡±


    ¡°It probably would have,¡± Daniel said, as he stepped in and closed the door behind him. ¡°But I managed to sneak out the back before the crowd got too big and the guards locked down the plaza.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Nitara asked.


    Daniel sighed as he took off his glasses and pushed his hair and hood back. ¡°It¡¯s not good,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°The King is dead.¡±


    Wait¡­ what?! The room had much the same reaction, as shock marred everyone¡¯s faces.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Abel said at last. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been an announcement.¡±


    ¡°The Council knows,¡± Daniel said. ¡°They¡¯re keeping it quiet for now, but the announcement¡¯s coming around midday.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Nitara asked. ¡°The fire last night?¡±


    Last night? Clergy thought to himself. There was another? That was surprising news, but then he realized¡ª Abel and Micah, he thought to himself. They weren¡¯t talking about Naki and me by the stairs.


    ¡°There¡¯s an investigation,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Obviously, but so far no one knows anything.¡± He paused and brought a hand to his chin. ¡°Now that I think about it though, earlier that day in the clinic. There was that other fire.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I forgot about that!¡± Micah said. ¡°Clergy, you went there with Naki, right?¡±


    Clergy¡¯s nerves squirmed at the sound of his name but, you knew this would come up eventually. He looked around as the room met his gaze. ¡°I was there,¡± he said at last, ¡°but¡­ we got there too late. Whoever started it was gone and¡­ there was nothing we could do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Stella said, stepping over with a grief-ridden smile. ¡°That must¡¯ve been hard.¡±


    Wow¡­ I¡ª Clergy didn¡¯t know what to say. He¡¯d imagined everyone having doubts, even accusations, but empathy¡­ his chest tightened a bit with guilt, of all things. He almost wanted to tell her the truth. To show her he wasn¡¯t broken yet, but then he thought better of it. He took a breath and smiled back. ¡°We¡¯re doing what we can now.¡±


    ¡°And Saadya?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°Did she have anything to say about your¡­ dream? Did she know anything about Arbiters being nearby?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t talk for too long,¡± Clergy said. ¡°But she didn¡¯t think the dream meant anything. She was sure there wasn¡¯t an arbiter around though, she pretty much told me to forget about it.¡±


    No one seemed to mind his answer, though Abel did look a little surprised.


    ¡°What about that girl, Abel?¡± Daniel asked after a moment. ¡°Mira, I think it was. I know I had my doubts, but what she told you sounded like a¡ª¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t,¡± Abel said flatly. ¡°We still have a little more digging to do, but for now, we¡¯ve still got nothing.¡±


    Daniel groaned as his gaze drifted down into his thoughts, leaving the rest of the room to mull on Abel¡¯s words. Almost everyone looked somewhere between contemplation and concern as far as he could tell. Nitara did seem more displeased than anything though, and Micah had just looked away and scowled for a moment.


    At this rate, Clergy thought to himself. They¡¯re just gonna keep asking me questions, and I can¡¯t keep lying forever. I¡¯ve gotta steer the conversation somewhere else. He thought about that some more. They just need a suspect for the fire. Maybe¡­ maybe someone the guards are already looking at, and I can only think of one thing¡ª


    ¡°I did hear something yesterday though,¡± Clergy said. ¡°On my way here I overheard the guards by the Gate. They were looking for someone. An Amarian, who used to be in some place called the Coves. Maybe that¡¯s the guy you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    That seemed to catch the room off guard.


    ¡°The Coves?¡± Micah asked. ¡°You¡¯re sure? Those are prisons, bad ones.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they said,¡± Clergy replied. I¡¯m even more sure now.


    ¡°Could be the same one we ran into at the archives,¡± Nitara said. ¡°We never did see him get away, and he could definitely cause trouble. He was a fighter.¡±


    ¡°That could be something,¡± Stella said, joining the group at the far end of the table. She looked over at Daniel. ¡°Has there been any word in the Hall? The guard must be looking into a breakout.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Daniel said, still visibly surprised. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about that¡­ but I¡¯m not surprised. The King¡¯s death would eclipse most news.¡±


    Stella stared at him for a moment, before nodding her head with a shrug. ¡°Makes sense,¡± she said at last.


    ¡°Well, if they haven¡¯t started an investigation then maybe we should,¡± Abel said. ¡°We could find them a lead. If we get the ball rolling they might end up doing all the work for us and¡ª¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Daniel shouted.


    Everyone was bewildered by that. Abel most of all. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter?!¡± He spat back. ¡°Someone killed the King!¡±


    ¡°And who did it is irrelevant now!¡± Daniel said. ¡°All that matters is what comes next.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Daniel!¡± Micah said, throwing his head back as he rolled his eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t just ignore this! If someone killed the King then¡ª¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±Abel said, shuddering as he brought his hand to his head. ¡°No, he¡¯s right. Caleb doesn¡¯t have an heir. He was the last of his line¡­ the Council¡­¡±


    ¡°Slow down,¡± Stella cut in. ¡°What happens if the King doesn¡¯t have an heir? Who takes the throne?¡±


    ¡°The Council decides,¡± Daniel said, stepping up closer to the table. ¡°Over the next month there¡¯ll be three rounds of voting between all the sitting members, and if we¡¯re being honest, right now that means¡ª¡±


    ¡°Gad¡¯s gonna win.¡± Nitara said those words with venom. The room flinched at their sting.


    ¡°No,¡± Stella said, her voice trembling with rage and disbelief. ¡°No¡­ there has to be something we can do. Something you can do, from the inside¡ª¡±


    ¡°I work in the Hall,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I¡¯m not on the Council. An aide can¡¯t do anything to stop something like this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡± Nitara snapped back. ¡°If Gad takes the crown this is over. We can¡¯t run. We¡¯d all be as good as dead.¡±


    No one corrected her. Yeah, Clergy thought, not a big fan of that¡­


    ¡°If it¡¯s a vote,¡± Abel said. ¡°Someone else has to be running. Gad can¡¯t be the only one who wants to be King.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not,¡± Daniel said, then he gave a begrudging nod. ¡°The next most likely option is Councilor Nachman¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ivar Nachman?!¡± Micah snapped. ¡°You want him to have the crown?! He¡¯d be just like Gad! Maybe worse!¡±


    Daniel groaned. ¡°I¡¯m just saying he has the most influence. If someone were to take it from Gad it would be¡ª¡±


    Clergy jumped as Stella slammed her hand down on the table. ¡°No.¡± Her tone was firm, her face rigid and furious. ¡°Not him.¡±


    Daniel took a moment before he went for his next words. ¡°There¡¯s no one else with the kind of leverage we need to¡ª¡±


    Stella slammed her hand again. ¡°Not. Him.¡±


    Daniel sighed as he suffered Stella¡¯s glare some more until, ¡°that¡¯s what I thought you¡¯d say.¡± He ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Which means¡ª if we are working together on this¡ª¡± he paused and looked around the room.


    No one corrected him.


    ¡°Then the only real option left is Avram.¡±


    Stella cleared her throat, as worry quickly marred her rage. ¡°Ok,¡± she said, ¡°but¡­ isn¡¯t he¡­¡±


    ¡°An aging, senile fool?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°Most of the time. Enough of the time.¡± He rolled his eyes with that. ¡°And somehow¡ª¡± he snorted¡ª ¡°somehow we have to convince the most powerful people in the city to step aside and make him King.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Or die trying.¡±


    Those words sat uneasy on the open air, as everyone balked and shared worried glances until¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re skipping past the easy answer,¡± Nitara said. ¡°We kill Gad.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Daniel said flatly. ¡°No, that¡¯s a bad idea,¡±


    Nitara scoffed. ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s not yours?¡±


    ¡°Because we tried that before¡ª¡±


    ¡°We can try a little harder¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ª and it didn¡¯t go so well. Now we¡¯re down two people and we have even less time to prepare.¡± Daniel looked around the room. ¡°We don¡¯t have the strength to be that aggressive, and we can¡¯t afford to make anymore mistakes. I¡¯m sure we can all at least agree on that.¡±


    Again, no one corrected him.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Nitara said after a moment. ¡°Then what¡¯s our next move? How do we get Avram the crown?¡±


    Daniel huffed and balked at that. ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly,¡± he said. ¡°But the Council¡¯s next step will be the funeral, and that¡¯s something I do have access to. I can at least get a feel for how they¡¯re planning to vote in the first round. Maybe find us a place to start.¡±


    ¡°Guess somebody has to,¡± Ezra said. ¡°If no one else has anything.¡±


    The room gave nothing more than silence.


    ¡°Then we should prepare,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Once they announce Caleb¡¯s death things are gonna get a lot harder.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably restrict travel between the districts for a while,¡± Stella said. Then she walked over and nudged Ezra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still hanging out with me. We should grab some supplies for the bakery while the stores still have stock.¡±


    Ezra grumbled a bit at that. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡®Can¡¯t do anything else right now, so I¡¯d be glad to help out,¡¯¡± Micah cut in, before raising a brow at his brother. ¡°Just hang out for a bit. I know you want a fresh sweet bun anyway.¡±


    Ezra grumbled again but didn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°They¡¯ll do more than lock down travel,¡± Abel said. ¡°They¡¯ll start cracking down on leaks, And I¡¯m about to lose a lot of access if Gad starts tightening his leash on the guard.¡± He looked over at Micah. ¡°We should go out again. I know everyone might not agree, but I still think we need to figure out who caused the fire. If there was foul play involved, finding out might give us some leverage. We can¡¯t just sit on our hands while we wait for Daniel again.¡± He looked over at him. ¡°No offense.¡±


    ¡°None taken,¡± Daniel said with a nod. ¡°And you¡¯re right, more information will help us stay ahead. I¡¯ll head right back out to the Hall. Make sure I stay in the loop with the funeral arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess that settles it,¡± Stella said. ¡°But if everyone¡¯s going out you should get your cloaks. I kinda underestimated the chill myself.¡±


    ¡°Right, upstairs then boys,¡± Abel said with a resounding clap. ¡°We¡¯ve got work to do.¡±


    Micah and Ezra both nodded and left up the stairs with Abel trailing behind.


    Don¡¯t wanna stay either so¡ª ¡°I¡¯m just gonna head upstairs too if that¡¯s cool. I just¡­ want some time to absorb all this.¡±


    Stella looked over at him and smiled. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s really nothing else for you to do but sit tight anyways.¡°


    Music to my ears. Clergy nodded before briskly making his way towards the stairs himself. I can¡¯t believe I made it out of this¡ª


    ¡°You know they were lying, right?¡±


    Clergy¡¯s heart dropped. What?! He nearly stumbled but kept walking.


    That was Nitara, talking softly from the kitchen, but loud enough that Clergy still managed to overhear. There¡¯s just no¡ª


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stella said back. ¡°I know.¡±


    Clergy nearly threw up right there.


    ¡°What do you wanna do?¡± Nitara asked.


    There was a little pause after that.


    ¡°Let me dig around a bit,¡± Stella finally said. ¡°I¡¯ll find something to work with.¡±


    What am I gonna do? Clergy tried to quell his nerves as he made his way up the rest of the flight. Who were they talking about? Who knows? He didn¡¯t know what to believe after this. Who was lying? Who got caught? And what do I do if it¡¯s me? He groaned at the thought. All he really knew was he had to get through the next couple days¡­ somehow.


    Right. No pressure.

 Clergy: A Sign of Things to Come

    Yeah, I can¡¯t just let that go.


    Clergy had made it halfway up the stairs before his nerves stopped him short. Stella and Nitara weren¡¯t talking about him. They couldn¡¯t be. Maybe they¡¯d seen something he didn¡¯t. Maybe he was being paranoid, but¡­ but I can¡¯t take that risk. If he hid up in his room now they could just warn the others. He¡¯d be at their mercy, locked in a furnished cage.


    He had to find out what they knew, or at least if they knew he was hiding something. Back into the fire then. He headed down the stairs.


    As Clergy got to the bottom of the flight though he heard the back door open once again.


    ¡°Back already?¡± Stella asked.


    It was Daniel who answered back. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, as the door closed behind him. ¡°I was just thinking¡­ I know it¡¯s a long shot but you don¡¯t keep any leftover sweet buns here do you? They always make trips back to Avaram¡¯s office easier.¡±


    Clergy stepped into the room now, and the scene looked just about how he¡¯d left it. Nitara was still sitting, obviously. Stella had moved to stand across from her at the table, while Daniel stood just before the back door.


    ¡°There¡¯s never leftovers,¡± Stella said that with a bit of a grin. ¡°Come back in a couple calls, I¡¯ll set some fresh ones aside.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I¡¯ll fill everyone in when I know more about the funeral.¡± He turned to leave.


    ¡°Promise?¡± Stella asked.


    Daniel paused and looked her over for a moment. ¡°Of course,¡± he said at last. ¡°This is our top priority after all, and we¡¯ve all got a part to play¡ª¡±


    Stella cocked her head a bit and sighed. ¡°And we¡¯re all working together on every part, right?¡±


    Again, Daniel paused before putting on a slight grin. ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± he said, then he threw on his hood. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± With that he headed out the door, and the wood grunted shut behind him.


    That was kinda weird, Clergy thought to himself. Then¡ª


    ¡°You forget something too?¡± It was Nitara, who raised a brow at Clergy as she glared over at him by the entryway.


    ¡°Oh, Clergy!¡± Stella said, perking up as she turned over toward him. ¡°I thought you were heading upstairs.¡±


    Clergy smiled to keep from squirming under their gaze. It seemed kinda obvious now,  but he really did need an excuse. Oh boy, he thought to himself. Maybe, I should¡¯ve thought through this a little more¡­


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said at last. ¡°The more I thought about it the more I realized being cooped up in my room didn¡¯t sound like the best thing.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re getting fidgety,¡± Nitara quipped back. ¡°Nervous?¡±


    Clergy nearly balked. What does that mean? ¡°I¡ª¡±


    A ruckus from the stairs pulled the group¡¯s attention away, as Abel, Micah, and Ezra came down the stairs and entered the room, each clad in brown cloaks.


    Perfect timing, Clergy thought with relief, gladly stepping aside to let the three of them fill into the space.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Abel said, as he stepped up to the near end of the table. ¡°Let¡¯s make use of this time while we have it. We don¡¯t know when the guard will start to shut things down.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Micah said with a nod, then the two of them started walking towards the back door.


    ¡°Remind me again where you¡¯re going.¡± Nitara said, as she turned towards him.


    ¡°Just to meet with some old contacts while I still can,¡± Abel replied. ¡°With access to the palace they might have a lead we could work with.¡±


    ¡°Anyone we¡¯d know?¡± Nitara asked.


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°Convenient.¡±


    That got Abel smiling. ¡°Believe it or not,¡± he said with a laugh. ¡°I knew people before I met all of you.¡± He stepped a little closer to her now. ¡°Where¡¯s this coming from anyway?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just occurring to me that we¡¯re all pretty much sitting on our hands waiting while you look into this,¡± she said. ¡°And you just reminded me that maybe that isn¡¯t the best idea.¡±


    ¡°The only people I¡¯m expecting to sit around are you and Clergy,¡± Abel said. ¡°And for good reason.¡± He nodded over towards Clergy. ¡°You hardly seem worried about what he¡¯ll be doing anymore.¡±


    Clergy had to hold back a grimace. Why do I have to be part of this?


    ¡°What, Clergy?¡± Nitara said with a scoff. ¡°He¡¯s helpless. He almost died just following us around.¡±


    She¡¯s not wrong.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you show him how to defend himself?¡± Abel said. ¡°You could even keep an eye on him while you do.¡±


    Clergy nearly gagged at that. I¡¯m sorry, what?


    Nitara looked unamused. ¡°You want me to train him?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for something to do,¡± Abel said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you could give him some pointers without harming your recovery.


    But she could do plenty of harm to me.


    For a while Nitara just glared, until she motioned over to the door. ¡°Just go,¡± she said at last. ¡°I¡¯d rather you not kick me when I¡¯m down.¡±


    Abel just chuckled at that. ¡°Fair enough,¡± he said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be back.¡± He started to head for the door again. ¡°Let¡¯s go Micah.¡±


    After that, the two of them headed out the back until the door closed behind them and they were out of sight.


    There were four left in the room now. Them and the lingering silence.


    I¡¯d feel a lot better about it, Clergy thought to himself. If Nitara had just said no. She obviously wasn¡¯t happy with the idea, but a straight ¡®no¡¯ would¡¯ve been great. She couldn¡¯t really be considering training him. Right?


    ¡°We should go too,¡± Stella said suddenly, making her way towards the front of the shop. ¡°Abel¡¯s right, and pretty soon the rest of the city will know it too.¡± She looked over at Nitara. ¡°You ok with holding down the fort?¡±


    Nitara nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go Ezra,¡± Stella said, beckoning him over. ¡°We¡¯ve got some shopping to do.¡±


    Without a word Ezra made his way across the room towards her. Wait a second, Clergy thought. That means it¡¯s just gonna be me and Nitara here. That made his nerves squirm a bit. Training aside, she was obviously feeling suspicious, and the last thing I need is her asking me more questions. He gnawed on that a moment more until¡ª


    ¡°Could I come to?¡± Clergy asked, stepping over towards Stella. ¡°Nitara¡®s right, this whole thing has got me a little shaken up. I think a walk might settle me down.¡±


    The whole room paused and stared at him, while the question hung in the air.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Stella finally said. ¡°We could use an extra pair of hands. ¡°Just go and get your cloak.¡±


    Clergy nodded and hurried back up to his room, snatching his cloak off the dresser before throwing it on and heading back down. A few moments later he, Stella, and Ezra headed out the cafe doors to the front of the shop and walked on to the street beyond.


    - ~ -


    The streets seemed entirely different from all the other days he¡¯d been out. The constant pedestrian tide had nearly ground to a halt, as crowds murmured and gossiped along the sides of the road.


    Hushed tones echoed around them like leaves in the wind. Passerby¡¯s expressions were grim. Few people had even bothered to set-up their street fares, as worried glances loomed like shadows in the early morning light. Clergy could almost feel the tension on his skin as he walked. It was the sporadic beginnings of outrage. Panic just barely contained.


    Clergy lagged behind Stella and Ezra as his own nerves stirred in kind. What was he supposed to do?


    Nitara might¡¯ve been more blatant back there, but Stella knew someone was lying before too, and that¡¯s the other problem, Clergy thought to himself. ¡®You know they were lying.¡¯ That¡¯s what Nitara had said. Even if the two of them knew he was lying clearly he wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Who else was keeping secrets?


    One step at a time, Clergy thought with a sigh. Gotta worry about myself first. I need to figure out what Stella knows. She could help keep Nitara off his back if he was lucky, or they could corner me together if I¡¯m not. He held back a grimace as he groaned.


    But what are the chances, right?


    ¡°So, eggs, flour,¡± that was Stella¡¯s voice now, cutting through the chatter and gossip as Clergy approached. ¡°Anything else you think we should get?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s on the list,¡± Ezra said, still looking ahead. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Stella smiled at that. ¡°Yeah I know,¡± she said. ¡°But I also know you like to do more than just eat sweet buns when you think I¡¯m not looking.¡± She nudged him a bit with her elbow. ¡°You¡¯re always watching me bake too.¡±


    Ezra actually blushed a bit at that. ¡°I¡­ like trying things. Watching helps me learn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good! Really! We should try to make something together at the shop.¡±


    Ezra looked over at her now and smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Stella said, beaming. Then she paused and looked at him for a moment before saying her next words. ¡°You know, Jed said the same thing about you back in Jibral.¡±


    Ezra perked up at that. ¡°He did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He said you were watching his squad for days at the range before you went up to him.  He told me curiosity and focus like that was rare. That¡¯s when he knew you¡¯d be a natural.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ezra said with a bit of a grin. ¡°They were nice.¡± He paused after that and looked away. ¡°I hope they¡¯re ok.¡±


    Stella¡¯s gaze faltered next. ¡°Me too.¡±


    Those words hung in the air with a lingering dread only the two of them seemed to share. Eventually though, Stella broke the tension with a chuckle.


    ¡°He told me Micah could always stumble into a mess too, and somehow always keep you out of it.¡±


    That got Ezra chuckling too. ¡°He didn¡¯t, but he always made sure I was ok, and he always told me about it. Eventually.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡± Stella asked.


    Ezra cocked his head and looked over at her again. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s up to something now?¡±


    Ezra shrugged. ¡°Not really, no.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± Stella asked. ¡°It seems like Abel¡¯s keeping quiet about something, and Micah was with him too.¡± She tapped his arm. ¡°You know they always manage to find trouble better when they¡¯re together.¡±


    Ezra met her gaze for a moment. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me,¡± he said at last. ¡°But I think they¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Stella met his answer with silence at first. Then she smiled. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The three of them made a left down a smaller side street, as the stone path ahead began to show wear.


    So she thinks Abel¡¯s hiding something, Clergy thought to himself. That wasn¡¯t surprising considering what he¡¯d overheard by the stairs before, but still¡ª that doesn¡¯t really help me now. He still needed to see if she knew about him, and do it without exposing myse¡ª Ow!


    Clergy bumped into a stranger as he walked.  Of course I did. He turned back to face the man. ¡°Sorry I¡ª¡± then he stopped. Wait¡­ have I seen him before?


    He was a younger Amarian man with tan skin and curly brown hair. His clothes were plain enough, just a white tunic with green pants and dark boots. He turned back to look at Clergy now, revealing the groomed beard and brown eyes set beneath his green bandanna. Clergy looked him over again, as the man met his gaze with a curious look. I know him from somewhere¡ª


    ¡°Oh!¡± Stella said, turning to face him. ¡°Sorry Clergy, I almost forgot about you back there. You sure can be quiet when you want to be.¡±


    Clergy perked up for a moment and looked over at Stella, but when he glanced back at the man he was gone. He sighed. Not quiet enough. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said with a bit of a grin. ¡°I guess it¡¯s just become a habit.¡±


    Stella looked him over for a moment. ¡°You sure you¡¯re ok? Is the walk helping at all?¡±


    Clergy paused. Helping with what? Then he remembered what he¡¯d said before. ¡°Oh¡­ yeah, I¡¯m ok.¡±


    Stella raised a brow at that. ¡°Really?¡±


    Clergy had a quick ¡®of course¡¯ on his lips, but when he thought about it some more¡ª you know what, he thought to himself. Let me not push my luck. ¡°I will be,¡± he replied. ¡°Promise.¡±


    Stella¡¯s face didn¡¯t change much. ¡°Ok,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Clergy smiled and hoped that was innocent enough. She doesn¡¯t sound suspicious, he thought to himself. Maybe he really had gotten away with it.


    ¡°Oh good,¡± Stella said suddenly, ¡°a few of the merchants did set up. I was starting to worry none of them would.¡±


    Clergy perked up at that and looked ahead. Stalls were set all along the sides of the road, with more than a few draped in tapestries just like he¡¯d seen near Saadya¡¯s place. Jewelry and knickknacks of all kinds were out on display, while food stands left steam and pungent scents wafting through the air.


    The three of them pressed forward into the slightly denser crowd, wading through swathes of earth tones and reds, gleaming bronze and pottery. It was quite the spectacle. Clergy couldn¡¯t help but ogle at the lively scene playing out before him.


    ¡°Has this always been here?¡± Clergy asked, still a bit awestruck.


    Stella turned to him and beamed. ¡°Pretty cool, right?¡±


    Clergy still hadn¡¯t looked away. ¡°It¡¯s kind of amazing really.¡±


    Stella chuckled at that. ¡°Oh, this is nothing,¡± she said. ¡°If I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d get stuck down there we could¡¯ve gone to the one in the Basin. That one goes on for blocks.¡±


    They carried on through the small bazaar, giving Clergy time to note a few more wares as he walked. Paintings of bright suns and flaming birds beside cool renderings of the mountain.


    Batches of dark berries kept in hand-woven baskets, with fist-sized lumpy fruit stained in sunset¡¯s hues. The group strode through an intersection on the path that the market had taken over. Clergy looked down the road to his right until¡ª wait, he thought to himself. Is that Naki?!


    Clergy prayed he was wrong but another moment of ogling confirmed it. She was here, standing amid the crowd of patrons and passerby, donned in her beige cloak and staring him down. A pale stone in the pedestrian tide. Clergy met her gaze.


    She was not happy.


    After an agonizing couple seconds of staring she ended the standoff and beckoned him over.


    What? Why is she¡ª he looked over at Stella and Ezra. How does she expect me to get away from them? He turned back toward Naki. She waved again. Forcefully. I just gotta come up with something.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°You two have to get some shopping done, right?¡±


    Stella turned to face him with a curious look. ¡°Yeah?¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I think you two should go on ahead without me then,¡± he said with his most ¡®mesmerized¡¯ face. ¡°Something about walking around here¡­¡±


    Stella perked up a bit at that. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s jogging your memory?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t that be nice. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said, ¡°maybe? I just¡­ wanna walk around to be sure.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she paused. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t take too long I guess. Why don¡¯t you meet us back here in a little bit and we¡¯ll head back together.¡±


    Clergy nodded. ¡°Sounds good,¡± hopefully.


    Stella gave a slight grin then returned the gesture. ¡°Come on, Ezra. I think I see the flour guy over there.¡± With that the two of them headed off into the crowd, leaving Clergy squirming at the crossroads. Just give them a second. He waited until their figures disappeared into the tide. Good enough. He hurried over toward Naki¡­ or at least where she was before.


    What? Clergy thought to himself. Come on! Where did she go? He snapped his gaze around the crowd. The stalls ended at the next block, and the crowd there was sparse. Clergy looked toward his left where the market continued. If I can¡¯t see her she must¡¯ve stayed in the crowd. He headed toward his left, around the block from Stella and Ezra, following the tide down the path. Why¡¯s she even here? Clergy thought to himself. He stepped toward the mouth of an alley. She said she¡¯d at least be a couple¡ª


    His thoughts were cut off as someone snatched him out of the crowd, covering his mouth as Clergy clambered and squirmed.  They towed him deeper into the corridor, wrestling Clergy the whole way before shoving him into the wall.


    ¡°Wait, wait¡ª¡° he met their gaze. It was Naki. Of course it is. Clergy¡¯s face soured as he straightened up and dusted himself off. ¡°What was that for?!¡± He hissed. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Me? What about you?¡± Naki said, pointing over at him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe what Reshi told me! Why¡¯re you out on the street?!¡±


    ¡°They¡­ they were asking a lot of questions at the bakery,¡± Clergy said. ¡°I needed to get away.


    Naki scoffed. ¡°So you come out in the open? In a market filled with people?¡± She jabbed his chest. ¡°After what just happened you¡¯re lucky I was the one who grabbed you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡± Clergy asked, raising his hands. ¡°Who do you think is after me?


    ¡°The Arbiter, Clergy!¡± Naki said. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m out here? Saadya sent us to check for signs one¡¯s been around.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡¯re you up here? We know where they are. They let us walk away!¡± Clergy said. ¡°Besides, I think I¡¯d notice some tall, lumbering man with a  grating voice like that¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± Naki said. ¡°Arbiters can change their shape. Their face, their voice, everything can be different. For all we know that guy in the mask could be an old lady today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Clergy¡¯s stomach dropped. You¡¯ve gotta be shitting me. ¡°And you¡¯re just telling me this now?! How¡¯s that even possible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they do it, no one does, but I¡¯ve seen it firsthand. It¡¯s real.¡± Those words left silence and a lingering dread in their wake. ¡°I was gonna explain it when I came to get you,¡± Naki said at last. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to ignore Saadya the very next day.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore her!¡± Clergy snapped. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything about what she told me¡ª¡±


    ¡°She said ¡®stay put,¡¯¡± Naki cut in. ¡°Not go out for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°Ok, fine,¡± Clergy said. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll let them keep questioning me. You still didn¡¯t answer my question. Why even check around here?¡±


    Naki gave him a bewildered look. ¡°Because of what happened, obviously!¡±


    Clergy groaned. ¡°Again, what¡¯re you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The King, Clergy!¡± Naki snapped. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard by now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard,¡± Clergy said. ¡°He died in a fire¡ª¡± then he stopped. Of course, he thought to himself. ¡°You think it¡¯s connected to the one we saw?¡±


    ¡°I know it was.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Because there were violet flames, Clergy! Just like¡ª


    ¡°¡ªthe ones we saw,¡± Clergy cut in. ¡°I heard about the fire, but¡­ no one mentioned that.¡±


    ¡°It was only when the fire first started,¡± she said. ¡°Bright violet flames burst out from the palace that turned normal as it burned. It was an Arbiter.¡±


    That¡¯s not good. ¡°Ok,¡± Clergy said after a moment. ¡°But still¡­ more people should¡¯ve noticed that. Why isn¡¯t anyone talking about it?¡± And why didn¡¯t Daniel say anything? Purple flames weren¡¯t normal, Clergy knew that much at least, and everyone at Stella¡¯s seemed to know about Arbiters. Especially Daniel, Clergy thought to himself. Why didn¡¯t he bring this up before?


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Naki said with a curious look. Then she brought her hand to her chin. ¡°But you¡¯re not asking people what happened. You don¡¯t know any.¡± Then she smirked.  ¡°You heard about the fire from Daniel, didn¡¯t you? And now you¡¯re wondering why he didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡±


    Wow. Clergy had to admit he was a little impressed. Might as well be honest I guess. He shrugged. ¡°Kinda, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she said. ¡°If you wanna be generous he might not have known. Whatever he heard in the Hall probably came from the guards, and they never touch Arbiters.¡±


    Clergy raised a brow at that. ¡°You don¡¯t think they care if a fire breaks out?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t come to ours.¡±


    He thought about that for a moment. ¡°I guess they didn¡¯t,¡± he said at last. ¡°But still¡­ this was the King. Someone¡¯s gotta care enough to stop protecting¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Naki said flatly. ¡°Guards don¡¯t protect Arbiters, they act like they don¡¯t exist. They won¡¯t report purple flames cause according to them it didn¡¯t happen.¡± She waved her hand in the air. ¡°As far as they¡¯re concerned, Arbiters aren¡¯t even a myth, and nothing they do ever happens. They¡¯re ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Ghosts that can change their face¡­¡± that made Clergy¡¯s insides squirm.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Naki said. ¡° They might¡¯ve let us go before, but that doesn¡¯t mean they will now. You need to be careful.¡±


    Clergy mulled on that for moment. How did I get myself into this? As far as he knew, all he¡¯d done was have a weird dream. Now Arbiters were hunting him, Saadya wanted to keep him close, and I still don¡¯t know the truth behind any of it.


    ¡°Why?¡± Clergy asked suddenly.


    Naki gave him a bewildered look. ¡°So you don¡¯t get snatched off the street¡ª¡±


    Clergy waved his hand in the air. ¡°Why are they after me? Why is Saadya protecting me? What do they think I know?¡±


    Naki looked him over for a moment before walking back deeper into the alley. She stepped up to a crate Clergy had been too riled up to notice until now. Half a dozen stone bricks and a layer of dust found a home on the makeshift table and¡­ was that a candle?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything,¡± Naki quipped back. ¡°Trust me, Saadya knows that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Naki.¡± Clergy said. ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened I deserve to know. What¡¯s this all about?¡±


    Naki sighed, but still didn¡¯t face him. Instead, she reached into her cloak pocket, and pulled out what looked like two matches. She reached over to what was definitely a candle, shielding the wick with her hand while she lit it with a match. As it burned, she stacked the loose bricks lying around, forming a makeshift wall against the wind. The scene stayed frozen like that, with Naki looming over the small flame, until at last she turned around.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ ¡° she said, avoiding his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Clergy thought. What?


    She stepped over to him now. ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m not the best at showing it.¡± She met his gaze now. ¡°But I really appreciate everything you¡¯ve been through. Everything you¡¯ve done, for strangers. For me.¡±


    Clergy¡¯s head was spinning. I¡¯m so confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the arbiter is or what they¡¯re doing,¡± she said. ¡°But if you¡¯re involved, I¡¯m worried.¡± She reached up and brushed his face, then the back of his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt.¡±


    They stayed like that for a moment as Clergy¡¯s cheeks burned. He¡¯d never really seen her like this before. He¡¯d never noticed how soft her full lips seemed, or thought about how sweet they¡¯d taste. He¡¯d never realized how stunning her eyes really were. He felt his lips turn dry. ¡°Naki I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡ª Ow!¡±


    A sharp pain flared on his left ear. He winced and tried to flinch away, but Naki held his head still with her hand.


    ¡°Relax,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. Then she reached into her cloak pocket and pulled out a small bottle filled with a clear liquid. She popped the loose cork off with her thumb, then poured it down the left side of his face.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Clergy cried, as the liquid burned. He flinched away again, and this time Naki let him, watching him teeter back while he grabbed the side of his head.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Clergy looked down at the hand he¡¯d held up before. There was a drop of blood, and his ear still burned. He reached up again to his lobe. ¡°Did you just¡­ did you just pierce my ear?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah I did,¡± Naki said flatly. ¡°And it would¡¯ve gone smoother if you¡¯d stop whining.¡±


    Clergy balked at that. ¡°You pierced my ear!¡±


    She reached into her pocket again. ¡°I know. I was here.¡±


    Clergy had to hold back a scream. Is she¡ª ¡°why?!¡±


    ¡°So you could wear this.¡± She pulled out her hand, revealing a small, almost silver earring. It bore the familiar gentle gray hue but wasn¡¯t reflective enough to be metal, yet the stone still had a white, almost ethereal sheen. The garnet was crafted like a small shield. The boss was made of something a bit darker, and shaped as the simplistic Amarian sun Clergy had come to recognize.


    ¡°Saadya wants you wearing it at all times,¡± Naki said. ¡°And I doubted you were pierced already.¡±


    Clergy stared at it a moment more. ¡°What is that?¡± He asked.


    Naki stepped up to him again. ¡°Just let me put it on.¡±


    Clergy hesitated at first but¡ª I need Saadya on my side. With a sigh, he begrudgingly let Naki work, placing the earring into its newly-made slot. Once it was done she backed away and gave a satisfied nod.


    ¡°So, what?¡± Clergy asked, as he reached up and fiddled with his ear. ¡°This will warn me about Arbiters? Is it gonna get warm when they¡¯re nearby or something?


    Naki stared at him for a moment. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said at last. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Clergy itched at the piercing as Naki tucked what he realized was actually a needle back into her pocket.


    ¡°And that¡¯s it?¡± Clergy asked. He¡¯d expected a little more from this conversation.


    ¡°For now,¡± Naki said. ¡°Saadya still needs a bit more time. I just didn¡¯t want you to die first.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Clergy said, he stared at Naki for a moment, watching her blow out the candle as lingering thoughts burned his cheeks again.


    ¡°So,¡± he said at last. ¡°Just to be clear, what you said before¡­ you only did that to get the earring in, right? You didn¡¯t really mean all that.¡±


    Naki gave him a dry look. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Nothing I¡¯m gonna tell you. ¡°Right,¡± Clergy said. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    ¡°Try to stay put this time,¡± Naki said. ¡°I¡¯ll find you when we¡¯re ready.¡± With that she headed down the alley, leaving Clergy alone with his thoughts.


    No, no, no, Clergy thought to himself. That¡¯s the last place I need to be. I gotta find Stella and Ezra.  He shook his head before heading back out of the alley and into the crowd. His hairs stood on end as he rejoined the fray, scanning the shifting faces of passersby.


    Any one of these people could be an Arbiter, hiding in plain sight. After two fires now Clergy could feel them closing in, burning everything in their wake as they did. There was danger around every corner now, looming just beneath the tide¡¯s waters. He fiddled with his earring again. I guess I just have to hope this works.


    He started to retrace his steps back to the crossroads, trying not to squirm at the glances of passersby. It didn¡¯t work. It only took a few moments before his nerves had him throwing up his hood. Probably better to keep my ear covered anyways, he thought to himself. No need to invite more questions.


    He kept going along the path until he came up to the intersection from before, where Stella and Ezra were waiting. Just gotta tell them I didn¡¯t remember anything, Clergy thought to himself, and hopefully we¡¯ll just head back. The sooner they got off the street the better. He took a breath. Here we go. He started to approach.


    Both Stella and Ezra had their hands full. Ezra held up a burlap sack with crossed arms, while Stella carried a little crate filled with eggs, small berries, and a tied-off pouch.  She smiled at Clergy now.


    ¡°So, how¡¯d it go?¡± She asked, turning toward him.


    Just keep it quick. ¡°It was¡­ unhelpful actually,¡± Clergy said. ¡°I walked around a bit, but it didn¡¯t bring anything back. I guess with everything that¡¯s happened crowds just make me a little tense.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s alright,¡± she said. ¡°It was a long shot anyways.¡±


    Now let¡¯s go. ¡°Can I help carry anything?¡± Clergy asked. ¡°It looks like you two were waiting. I guess you found everything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we did,¡± Stella said, perking up a bit. ¡°It was a quick trip.¡± She looked over at Ezra. ¡°You want Clergy to take that?¡±


    Ezra turned and gave Clergy his usual dead pan glare. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Stella looked down into her arms. ¡°I mean,¡± she held out her crate. ¡°You can take this if you want.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Clergy said, quickly. Just gotta move this along and get off the street. He stepped toward her but as he did the breeze picked up, blowing his hood back. Shit! Clergy reached up and snatched the hood before it fell back too far. It¡¯s cool. He found his smile as he looked toward Stella. She¡¯d turned away from the breeze, keeping her gaze low.


    She didn¡¯t see anything, it¡¯s cool. He stepped over and took the crate. Now we just head back¡ª


    ¡°You have an earring?¡± Ezra asked.


    Clergy¡¯s stomach dropped.


    ¡°Really?¡± Stella said. ¡°You didn¡¯t have one before. Was your ear even pierced?¡± She reached up to take a look.


    And now my hands are full. Clergy squirmed but couldn¡¯t step away fast enough.


    She pulled down his hood.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she said after a moment. ¡°Wow.¡± She let that sit for a minute more. ¡°I, uh¡ª¡± she balked again then found herself. ¡°You just got that now?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡° shit. Clergy thought. What do I say? What do I say? ¡°Yeah¡­ I, uh¡­ kinda just wandered to one of the jewelry stands on my walk,¡± he said. ¡°I¡­ ended up talking to the lady there, looking at some stuff, and¡­ yeah, I don¡¯t know.  I thought this looked familiar at first, but I just¡­ kinda liked it.¡± I¡¯m totally screwed.


    Both Stella and Ezra said nothing. They just looked at him and stared. Way longer than he wanted them to. It¡¯s really not a big deal, he thought to himself. Can we please just go? That was a lie, and he knew it, but they still needed to go.


    ¡°Right,¡± Stella said at last. She wasn¡¯t smiling now. ¡°Let¡¯s just¡­ head back. Don¡¯t want to stand here carrying this for too long.¡±


    With that, the three of them started to make their way back to the bakery. Clergy was filled with nerves and was sure his face showed it. He sighed.


    At least his hood was on.


    - ~ -


    The walk back was awkward, silent, and filled with stares. No one else dragged me away though, Clergy thought to himself.


    He¡¯d take a win where he could.


    Up ahead the bakery was finally coming into view. Couldn¡¯t happen soon enough. The three of them continued to approach, until at last they stood just before the front of the shop.


    ¡°So,¡± Clergy said, as Stella stepped up to unlock the door. Gotta end the silence sometime. ¡°Where do you want me to put this stuff away?¡±


    Stella perked up at that, fumbling a bit with the key before finally sliding it in. ¡°Actually,¡± she said, as she turned the key. ¡°Ezra and I can handle that. There¡¯s something else I wanted you to do.¡± The door creaked open while Stella tucked the keys away. She stepped inside.


    Should I be worried? Clergy thought to himself. After what happened in the market, he couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. Ezra walked past him beyond the doorway. Don¡¯t have much of a choice I guess. After a moment he followed behind.


    Stella was already across the small lobby, lifting up the bar door just as Ezra approached. ¡°You can put that on the table for now,¡± she said, pointing ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll be in there in a sec.¡±


    Ezra said nothing but carried on through the door to the kitchen beyond.


    And now it¡¯s just us, Clergy thought while he readjusted the crate in his hands. She didn¡¯t do that on purpose, right?


    ¡°Ok,¡± Stella said after a moment. ¡°Let me take a look at that.¡± She stepped over quickly and took the crate out his hands, before returning to the bar. She placed it down gently, then took out the pouch and walked back over to Clergy.


    ¡°These,¡± she said, as she untied the pouch and reached inside. ¡°Are these cute little¡ª¡° she pulled her hand out again, ¡°stands for my placards.¡± She held up a small wooden square, with a bit of a mount protruding from the bottom lip.  ¡°I had a little free time while you were¡­ unconscious a few days ago, so I made some little signs for the pastry displays,¡± she said. ¡°I had a guy at the market make these to hold them up.¡± She held out the square and the sack with both hands.


    Wait, wait, wait. Clergy reached for both items as he gave Stella a curious look. ¡°You¡­ want me to set up your displays?¡±


    Stella gave a slight grin and nodded. ¡°Just these,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll do the rest later. This¡¯ll just help me save some time.¡±


    Clergy looked down at his hands again. I¡­ guess that makes sense. ¡°Sure,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°If that¡¯ll help¡ª¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Stella cut in. Then she walked back over to the bar, took the crate, and started heading for the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll come check on you in a bit!¡± And then she was out of sight.


    I guess¡­ Clergy thought, as he idled alone in the room. I guess I¡¯m just setting these up. He walked over to the bar and placed the sack down. There were a few empty platters along the countertop. Probably the spots she wants me to set up, Clergy thought to himself. He went to work taking out the small mounts and placing them near each display. It wasn¡¯t long before he was nearly done. I think the bar¡¯s the only place that needs these, right? He looked around the space, and realized he was wrong. There were some shelves up on the wall and even a few beneath the bar he hadn¡¯t noticed before. And I thought I was paying attention. He finished up with the rest of the bar¡¯s displays then looked at the door to the kitchen.


    It¡¯s kind of quiet in there, he thought to himself. He went back to placing the last mount. I guess it¡¯s just Stella and Ezra in there. Not much to talk about. He thought about that some more. And Nitara, he thought with a grimace. Nitara¡¯s in there too. That gnawed at his nerves while he tapped on the wooden bar until¡ª what could they be talking about? Clergy couldn¡¯t know for sure, but the two of them alone didn¡¯t bring any good ideas to mind. Stella might¡¯ve helped keep Nitara off his back if he was lucky, but after what happened at the market¡ª I seriously doubt I am. He mulled on that a moment more, as he put down the pouch. Maybe I should just get in there.


    He made his way around to the other side of the counter, stepped up to the kitchen door, and headed inside.


    The room was set up as usual, though Ezra was gone. All that remained of his passing was the burlap sack on the table. Nitara was in the same spot as before, with her leg up on a chair and an arm resting on the table. Stella was beside her, leaned in with a furrowed brow. They¡¯d clearly been talking about something.


    ¡°Clergy!¡± Stella said, composing herself after his sudden entrance. She sat up and smiled over at him. ¡°You finished up already?¡±


    I don¡¯t like the mood in here, Clergy thought to himself, but he managed to keep that off his face for now. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Wasn¡¯t too much work really¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the hood?¡± Nitara cut in. Then she waved her hand by her ear. ¡°I heard you accessorize now.¡±


    Clergy¡¯s stomach dropped. That¡¯s the last thing I wanted to hear. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said again. ¡°I just¡­ went with my gut I guess.¡±


    Nitara stared at him for a moment. ¡°I like that,¡± she said at last. ¡°In fact, I think I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± She pointed over at him now. ¡°You just changed my mind.¡±


    This can¡¯t be good. ¡°About what?¡± Clergy asked.


    ¡°Abel was right,¡± she said. ¡°I think I¡¯ll train you after all.¡±


    Clergy smiled while he held back a scream. I¡¯m sorry. What?